#spark would be the kind of guy to start college the same year as graduating highschool | Explore Tumblr Posts and Blogs

Visit Blog

Explore Tumblr blogs with no restrictions, modern design and the best experience.

Fun Fact

Tumblr has 4 main sources of revenue.

#spark would be the kind of guy to start college the same year as graduating highschool

zunniva · 1 year

Text

The Wallflower

“So have you made any friends yet?” I can hear the sarcasm on my sisters voice, she knows I don't really know how to make friends and she always needs to remind me about it at any given opportunity.

“I just got here you know, haven't been out and about much. Just work and trying to sort out the apartment ok?” I sigh in to the phone

“Yeah well we both know that when I call you in 2 weeks you'll be using that same excuse...or any of the other 30 ones you have in store. You're gonna be as alone there as you were back here” she snickers

My sister's always been mean to me about not having an easy time meeting new people. But it's gotten worse since I graduated high school 3 years ago. I was living with her, sharing an apartment before I came here, hated every minute of it. She is my opposite; cool, calm and collected amongst strangers. Has no problem talking, trusts people to be honest, she's outgoing and she's the pretty one... Mum always said “here's my lovely daughter Laura...and there's the other one” pointing at me

“Laura, it's been a week...” I say

“Well? So? I mean I'd been at college for 2 days when I got invited to my first party, 3 days I got a date... A week is like a life time. You have what, 1 friend and you've known her since you were 5... I think it's time to talk to people, or you'll be sad and alone forever. Fucking eternal wallflower” she's annoyed I can't see the joy in meeting new people “and you need to get a date soon or you'll dry up like a prune, I mean seriously I lost my virginity in senior year, that was kinda late...and you're 2 years older than me. Like...you should have been first. You're not ugly...per say. I mean that 'don't look at me' thing you have going isn't attractive but I mean you have pretty...eyes.”

“Thank you... Well, my life my choices Laura. Like always” I sigh, I'm so sick an tired of her dictating what “I NEED” to do according to her. Like the virginity thing, yeah she lost it her senior year... That was 2 years after I graduated, and I mean I could tell her that so did I, lose it in my senior year...only, she lost it by choice to someone who liked her, I did not. I was a joke to someone at one of the only parties my sister ever got me to come along to. I was the designated driver that night for my sister and her friends. This guy I'd liked for years started flirting with me, and starved for attention as I was I fell for it. He fucked me rough from behind so he wouldn't have to look at me. He wasn't kind, he wouldn't kiss me or even touch me, I wasn't pretty enough for that. He told me when I tried to touch him, told me to keep my fat ugly hands to myself all he wanted was my pussy. After he laughed at me and told me I was just a bet. His friends bet him he couldn't get the loser wallflower to drop her panties for him, and “lucky” for him I was a real easy fuck so now he won the bet. This then led to him making the time we had left in school a living hell, spreading a rumour in our class that I practically begged him to fuck me so I wouldn't graduate a virgin. This along with everything else I had to live through made me even more of a loner. And now I have to listen to my sister telling me I need to get laid so I don't dry up, I'd rather actually. I've been in therapy for the last 2 years about it so, I mean not saying I'm ok with it, but the feelings following that night have subsided somewhat. I will never ever forgive him but hopefully someone, some day might be able to help me heal some of the damage done. Doubtful though seeing as I shy away from everyone instinctively.

“Yeah your choices SUCK Kat... How on earth could you think that moving to fucking nowhere in Indiana would make any difference? You don't even have your freaky friend around. What you're gonna hang out with one of your old teachers forever? That's fucking SAD!” Laura is getting pissed now that she hasn't managed to spark a response from me. It's easier to zone her out over the phone I've noticed.

“You do realize I'm closer to Casey now than I was at home? She literally lives in Indianapolis... Like a 1 hour car ride away. And what's wrong with Stella then? She's like 15 years older than me, not as ancient as you make her sound. I mean seriously Laura, if you can't be civil...just don't call me any more. I'll see you for Christmas and mum's birthday that'll be plenty” I say

“FINE!” and she slams the phone down in my ear, I actually let out a sigh of relief. She's going to call in 2 weeks again. I'm sure of it, she can't not be a a pain in my ass, and she's the nosiest person I know. She NEEDS to ask me about my life, she fucking craves it. It's not that I hate her...but sometimes, MAN do I hate her!

So backstory to how I ended up here in Hawkins, Indiana.

I grew up in Seattle, when I was 5 my mum and dad split up and she moved to a new apartment in another part of town. Me and Laura moved with mum, and I started school with all new kids. This is when I met Casey. The only friend I've ever had. I wasn't as shy and withdrawn until I was about 12. That's when the bullying started to become so bad I kinda evolved into a wallflower to avoid being noticed at all. Casey was always there trying to protect me but she was a bit odd herself so it usually ended up with us against the world. She on the other hand were raised by a single dad and have 3 older brothers who taught her to fight so the older she got the less anyone messed with her. I was shy, had glasses, was chubby and puberty hit early making me the only girl in class with boobs instantly making me “the slut” among the girls in my class. Because apparently, as everyone knows... If you have boobs you're doing it with the guys. Middle school was awful except for Ms Johnsons class, she was the only teacher who saw I didn't want to talk in front of people and the only one who respected that. We became unlikely friends as she would let me hang out after class if Casey wasn't around.

By the time high school rolled around my missions to disappear into the walls was successful, no one ever noticed me at all. This became such a part of my everyday routine I couldn't get out of it. I'd learned that Ms Johnson had moved back to her home town when I hit senior year, I was sad about that. Because now that meant that I only had 1 person left on school grounds who actually liked me, and that was Casey. But she was athletic and had a lot of things going on outside of class so I was alone, very alone, most of the time now. My mum used to try and make me hang out with Laura and her friends, but oh my good god did I not want to do that! It was one of these times when she'd made me drive Laura and her awful gang of friends to a party that the...thing happened. After that I became even more withdrawn from people. This is when my sister really turned on me and became the worst of the bullies. She'd comment on what I wore, what I ate, how I looked, my weight, my inability to make friends, my grades and finally my decision to not apply to college after high school. Everything I did was wrong, but hey apparently I have pretty eyes at least. I think that's the nicest thing she's ever said to me.

So after graduation I worked for a while at a local library and I liked it fine. Mum was SO disappointed that I with my good grades didn't apply to a college when Laura got in to her first choices with her average grades. I asked her point plank if she thought that me with my social anxiety would thrive in a college setting? She just scoffed at me saying something about it just being in my head and I needed to get over myself and grow up. Yeah, real supportive that woman. Dad suddenly passed away leaving a small fortune to me and my sister. We'd never known he had money, maybe not telling us was his way of keeping it from mum. Well Laura bought an apartment straight away, she was “to good” to be living in a dorm anyway. She spent the rest of the money fairly quickly. Me... I still have almost all of it, seeing as I have nothing I want to spend money on,I just have it... I did buy a car though. That was it.

So I moved in with Laura for a while when mum basically threw me out as she met this guy. Then one day out of the blue Ms Johnson called me

“Hello Kat, it's Stella”

“Ms Johnson, hi how are you?”

“Kat...it's Stella. We're both adults now” I could hear her smile

“Ok, Stella. How are you?”

“Oh I'm good thanks, how are you?”

“Well... Ok I guess. Living with my sister so I've been better” she knew the kind of relationship I have with Laura.

“Ouch, well then maybe I'm some kind of fairy godmother calling you like this then. You know I moved back to Hawkins a few years ago?”

“Yeah, I was devastated when I got back to school and you weren't there any more” I say

“Aw, I'm sorry but this thing came up out of the blue and I had to decide fast. So my uncle passed that year and he left me his book store here in Hawkins, I grew up in this store so I couldn't say no when his lawyer called me. But now, I decided I wanna travel some before I become to old” she chuckles “so I wanted to ask you if you'd have any interest coming here and running the store for me while I'm gone?”

“Excuse me? Me, run your book store? Are you for real?” having a book store has always been my dream

“Well I remember you talking so much about it being your dream when we'd have our talks I thought who better to ask” she says and I feel like crying

“Yes... without any doubt yes!”

“Well... you do realize some of it will include talking to people?” she says

“Well... I need to learn sometime, can't be hiding in my local library for ever stacking books. Plus, it's not a big town right?” I ask

“No it's on the smaller side, very charming if you ask me. But then again I grew up here so I might be bias” she says with a laugh “there's barely ever a crowd anywhere except on holidays and then I keep the store closed anyway so you can hide if you feel like it. But I was thinking you could come here like a month before I leave to I can teach you what you need to know. Does that sound ok?”

“Absolutely, when would you like me to be there?” I say feeling excited for the first time in...well forever

“Well I was planning on leaving in June so maybe come at the beginning of May? Or is that too soon?”

“It's not soon enough” I laugh “I would pack up and leave by tomorrow if that's the case”

“Well, I couldn't pay you that much right now and I'd feel bad. But if you'd like to you can come at the middle of April then? That's like 3 weeks from now”

“You have yourself a deal Stella” I say

Telling Laura and my mum I was leaving was the hard part. I think mum always counted on me being there for her to run errands and such so she wouldn't have to and Laura...well she needed me to help pay rent. Otherwise she had no interest in what I did.

“You can't fucking LEAVE?! What about the rent? I can't make that being a full time student!”

“Well you'll just have to take some money from your savings then” I said, knowing very well she spent it all “until you can get a room mate that is”

“Yeah...well. I could, but what if I wanted to live with my sister then, huh?” she tries

“You want to live with me? Laura c'mon no one's gonna believe that. Least of all me. Just get a room mate from college, I bet there's a lot of people wanting to get out of the dorms and live in an apartment down town instead” I say as I mentally start deciding what to bring with me

“A room mate? Like... a stranger?” she looks puzzled

“Well you always say you have such an easy time getting to know people. So get to know someone and ask them to move in. Or just ask any of your existing friends... You do have choices. Whether you like or not I am going to move to Indiana in 2 weeks.”

“Oh you'll be back once loneliness hits you” she's suddenly snappish again

“We'll see” I say and I go to my room and start making a list of things to bring. I decide to call Casey

“Hello?”

“Hey Casey”

“Hey Kat, how you doin' girl?”

“Better than ever, I'm moving”

“Wow...really? Where to?”

“Indiana”

“WHAT!? But where, why, when?”

“This town called Hawkins, Stella called and asked me to be her sub for a while when she's travelling. I'm going to manage her book store for a while”

“Wow! Cool, I didn't know you kept in touch with her”

“Not really kept in touch per say. We've talked maybe twice over the years, but now she just called out of the blue. I'm leaving in 3 weeks, but I thought maybe I can come see you for a week before I leave for Hawkins?”

“Of fucking course you can sweetie”

“Awesome! I'll be there around the 11th maybe?”

“Sure thing! You driving all on your own or?”

“Yeah, I mean I could have my things sent there, I'm not bringing any furniture only my books and clothes. Everything else I can buy there once I know where I'll be staying. But I want to have my car with me so driving seems the best option”

“Well... I was going to come home and see mum and dad soon so what if I come there and then we'll have a road trip back here?”

“You'd do that?”

“Yeah I mean why wouldn't I? Isn't that what best friends are for?” I can hear her smile

“I'd love that Casey! Call me when you've booked your flight and I'll make sure to be ready to go”

“Will do, and sweetie... I think this small town thing might be good for you. City life hasn't been good to you. You might even grow the balls to meet some new people. Gotta go though, talk to you tomorrow or something. Bye love ya”

“Love ya, bye”

Grow the balls to meet new people, nah...not likely. I would however need to talk to people if they come in to buy books. I need to mentally prepare myself for that somehow.

The weeks leading up to leaving are...well strange. Mum calls daily trying to get me to change my mind, and Laura...well she's not speaking to me at all. So at least something is good in all of this. I've packed everything I want to bring with me, the rest I've donated to Goodwill. Casey called me and told me we can leave on the 11th in the morning if we want to. It will take about a day and a half to drive if we make good time and don't stop too often. I'm heaven I'm finally getting out of this place and leaving it and all bad memories behind.

So that was 2 weeks ago, I've been living in Hawkins for 1 week now. Stella helped me find this amazing apartment right in the middle of town. I live about a 10 minute walk from the book store. Stella is super nice, the store is heaven. I've always loved books, they've been my friends when I had no one else. I love that I can be in any world in an instant. I've fallen in love with Mr Darcy, gotten lost in Narnia with Lucy, I've been on an adventure with Bilbo Baggins and not once have I been bullied or made fun of. Books are my escape and have always been. I read absolutely everything I can get my hands on. I might actually lose money from working here. Stella's been teaching me where everything is this first week, next week is ordering both for the store but also how to make orders for customers. Then the third weeks is the one I dread the most...that's when I'm to learn the register and how to do sales. That's when I have to interact with people. But so far everyone that's been in here seems very friendly, and the atmosphere in town is so much calmer than anywhere I'd been in Seattle. Casey calls almost every night asking how I'm doing.

Time jump 4 weeks

“So you'll be ok now? You know how everything works? And remember if there's anything just call Francis ok? I know you can do this Kat, you've been doing great so far!” Stella hands me the keys on Sunday, the night before she leaves

“Yeah, I think I can do it without help. The downside to having a eidetic memory... I can now remember every instruction manual to everything in the store, plus everything you've told me”

“God I wish I had that, would make ordering so much easier if I didn't constantly have to look up order numbers all the time” Stella sighs

“Well, you can just take a deep breath and leave the store in my hands now. Have a great time and send me postcards from everywhere”

“I will, you're my hero Kat! I know you'll do great. Promise me one thing though... at least TRY to make one friend? This town can get boring otherwise” she smiles at me and I promise her I will try, she accepts that and gives me a hug and leaves.

Stella had been saving up for this trip for years, she's going on a round the world trip. So I'm here for at least 6 months if not more, she's visiting friends as she travels most of them in Europe. She also wanted to do a trip through the US when she gets back so she might be another couple of months if I'm doing ok. I'm nervous about the following day being my first alone in the store. I make dinner, then I put away the last of my books. I finally got the bookshelves I ordered delivered so now all my things have a home. I must say the apartment is very cosy, I might have to invite Casey soon.

Monday 10 am

I turn the 'OPEN' sign and unlock the door, it's my first day alone in here. Mondays are slow so I'm in for a smooth start at least. I have some ordering to do and some reorganizing I've been planning. I think the layout of the store could be better. I'm half way through the science corner when I hear the bell on the door. I look around the corner and I see a girl about my age looking around

“Hello? Anyone here?”

“I'll be right with you” the words were stuck for a second but I got them out. I come out from the corner with a smile, I've tried SO hard to make my smile look not so uncomfortable but more open and friendly. “Hey, how can I help you?”

“Oh, hi... Where's Stella?”

“Ehm, Stella has taken some time off. I'm going to be here for a while taking care of the store for her”

“Wow, ok. Well... welcome to Hawkins then I suppose. So, you're new... never seen you before so not a local. I'm Robin, I work at Family Video. I tend to talk too much so just slap me when you need me to shut up. Uhmm... So I need this book right...well duh I'm in a book store. Well so, I read about this book in a magazine and they recommended it if you're like in to science fiction and stuff. 1984? You have it? I know it's like on some high schools reading list... but yeah Hawkins made it's own rules. I mean they thought the kids in the DnD club were Satan worshippers” I just stare at her... there are a lot of sounds coming from such a petit person

“Ok...woah there” I stop her talking “you're looking for 1984 by George Orwell did I get that right?”

“Yeah, right” big smile

“Ok, yeah I have it. I'll get it for you” I go and I get the book she's looking for “here you go. Was that all?” I want to make some kind of small talk she seems nice but my brain can't find any words that aren't book store related

“Thanks, so when did you move to Hawkins and where from?” she smiles at me again

“Well... I came here 5 weeks ago now, from Seattle”

“Seattle? Wow that's far... but like...why here?” She puts her elbows on the counter and stares at me with interested eyes

“Ehmmm... I know Stella from before. She used to be my teacher in middle school. She called and asked if I wanted the job while she was travelling”

“Cool, where she off to then? How long are you here for? Where do you live... I mean do you know anyone but Stella around here?” A lot of questions and my mind is quickly going blank

“I'm sorry... I suck at small talk. I think I'm here at least 8 months, she's going to go around the world. Ehhhh... I live in the blue house on Main...and I know no one”

“Ooook...so when Stella does something she does it thoroughly apparently! Awesome! Well... I can be your friend, and my 2 best friends are amazing I think you'd like them... Wanna hang out sometime?”

“I...ehmmm... I don't know...how to be around new people” I blush

“I think you're doing just fine... I mean I can be a handful and so far you've answered all of my questions. Steve's a bit more mellow but Eddie...well he can be like me a bit intense. But they're great” she smiles. So her friends are...guys.

“So one of them your boyfriend or?” I ask

“Noooo... I'm a lesbian”

“Oh... my best friend is a lesbian” I have no idea why I tell her this

“She is? Bring her here I'll be my most charming self... I mean if she's single that is”

“She is... as far as I know. I was going to invite her here this weekend.” I say thinking that this Robin might actually be just Casey's type

“Cool, well I need to run thanks for the book” she says and pays “so if you wanna hang out and meet Steve we work until 7 pm. So when you close up just, you know come on in to the video store and say hi. You pass it on your way home” she gives me yet another smile and it feels so friendly I can't stop my mouth

“Maybe you wanna come to dinner with me tonight? You can bring your friends? I was gonna make lasagna...” WHAT THE HELL?

“Sure! We'd love to I know I can answer for the guys to”

“What are they like... I mean what do they like to do... I wanna know if I have anything to talk to them about... I... haven't made a friend since I was 5...” I say and I turn a deep red color

“5!? Wow then you need us” she giggles “well Steve he's mostly in to movies and girls... Eddie is a mechanic who loves rock 'n roll and DnD” she says

“Well... I love movies to and ...well I've read every DnD book that's come out so I might have something to talk to them about then” I smile and this time it feels natural

“Wow... So you're a nerd too then? Eddie's gonna love you. Damn gotta go but we'll be at yours around 7:30 then. Blue house on main?”

“Yes, 2nd floor, door on the right. It says K. Smith on the door”

“Nice, see you then” and she's out the door. I start to hyperventilate, what the hell did I jut do? Did I invite 3 complete strangers in to my home? I need to call Casey! I go in to the office and pick up the phone dialling the number for Caseys office

“Casey Rowling, Human resources”

“Hey”

“Kat?”

“Yeah, panicking”

“Why? What happened?”

“I think I've done something potentially stupid”

“Ok?”

“I've invited 3 strangers to have dinner with me tonight”

“Wait....what? YOU did what?”

“Yes....yes exactly I did what... This girl came in looking for a book, talking oh my god she was talking. I like her though and before I knew it I asked her and her 2 guy friends over for dinner tonight. What the hell do I do Casey?”

She chuckles “Well I'd say make dinner... But c'mon Kat, this is a good thing. So ok a girl and 2 guys... like boyfriend and friend or what?”

“Nah she plays for your team... They're her best friends”

“She does...she cute?”

“Well she did want me to bring you here... She's energetic, ehmmm... red hair, greenish eyes, pretty, petit...very friendly and talks A LOT!” I say trying to describe Robin “Oh yeah her name is Robin and she has freckles”

“Sounds like a real cute girl... Soooo...when can I come meet her” Casey laughs

“Well...let me see first if I scare them away with my complete lack of social skills or if they'll hang around for a while” I giggle

“Aww c'mon Kat, you're awesome. Just try to relax and they'll love you. I know I do...and you've been a weirdo since we were 5”

I know she thinks so, and I mean...if she hadn't then why would she have been my friend for 17 years. I just have a really hard time showing anyone else that. She knows this

“I know you're freaking out about this, but something about this girl must have struck a chord with you Kat. Or you wouldn't have invited her, and her friends... I mean good girl right there! Maybe you'll fancy one of her friends? I know you're hurt real bad but not every guy is like that asshole sweetie, maybe... I don't know keep an open mind?” she just wants what's good for me I know but that pit in my stomach that's churning and reaking havoc right now is soooo bad. “I realize you need support here but... I have to work I have a meeting in 5 and I need to look through my notes. You gonna be ok? I can call when I get home around 6:30?” she says

“I don't know... I mean I am freaking out you've got that right. But, I think I'll be fine. If they're anything like Robin they'll keep the conversation going even if I'm not.” I smile at the memory of the very talkative girl “Ok so work hard and play nice. Good luck in your meeting and I'll call you before you go to work tomorrow instead. I might be to busy preparing the food by 6:30 to get to the phone. Love ya” I say

“Love ya to, and you play nice also. Have fun, I'm rooting for you! And just imagine when Laura calls next time and you can actually tell her you've made 3 new friends, might kill the bitch” Casey chuckles and we hang up

She's right... If this night goes well I can finally tell my sister that yes I have made new friends, 2 being male even, she's going to hate that. This makes me smile as I continue rearranging in the store. There's a few more customers coming in throughout the day. Just that small encounter with Robin being kind of a success, from my point of view, makes interaction with any one else coming in to the store easier. I have a smile on my face the whole day, as I close up for the day the butterflies in my stomach start acting up. It's 4:30... In 3 hours I'll have people over, people I have no relation to. I go to the supermarket and get he things I need for dinner, then as I walk past the video store I look inside, I can't see Robin anywhere but I do see a tall, fucking gorgeous guy with great hair stacking some shelves. Maybe that's Steve? No... I mean she would have mentioned if she was bringing someone so handsome it might make me cry. I giggle to myself as I continue home.

Earlier at Family Video

“Steve, you're not busy tonight are you? After work?” Robin strolls in from her morning break

“Nah, was gonna hang out with Ed for a bit”

“Good! Call him and tell him to meet us here. We're all invited to dinner!” Robin smiles

“Dinner? Where?” Steve sounds confused

“I met this really cute chick at the book store. Apparently Stella is travelling the world and this girl from Seattle came to run the store for her. She doesn't know ANYONE here Steve and she's been here a month already. So I kinda said yes when she invited us for dinner...she's making us lasagna” big smile again

“Wait, wait... what? Let me get this... Stella's gone on a trip?”

“Yes”

“This girl from Seattle is running the store for her while she's gone?”

“Yes”

“She's been here a month and still doesn't know anyone?”

“Nope”

“And she invited US for dinner... you sure she didn't just invite you and you're bringing us along as a package deal?”

“No she said to bring my friends if you guys weren't busy. She's real shy but oh my god Steve she's so cute. I think...and I'm sorry dude, but she's just Ed's type. She's read EVERY DnD book there is, but she loves movies to so I guess you'll have something to talk to her about as well. Soooo... we're going right?”

“Ok... So cute but shy girl asks us 3 to come have dinner? You think I'm passing up a home cooked meal? Do I look like an idiot?”

“Yes...but I thought you'd go for it anyway” Robin makes a face at him “Now call Ed while I get to unpacking stuff. We're to be there at 7:30 ok”

“Ok, I don't even know how to explain this to him but I'll call” Steve sighs and goes over to the phone

“Yeah this is Eddie”

“Yeah... So long story that I have no clue how to explain to you dude, but be here at 7 we're going to dinner at a new girl's house. Robin will...well I guess attempt to explain it to you”

“Steve? I...what?”

“Just be here at 7”

“Ok...fine see you at 7”

Steve hangs up, still confused

“THERE, I CALLED, HE'LL BE HERE AT 7” Steve calls to Robin in the back

“GREAT DINGUS! NOW COME HELP” she calls back and he sighs and goes to the back to see what the problem is.

At around 5 he happens to look out the window as he's putting new arrivals out on the shelves. He sees this very cute girl passing by looking in. She doesn't see that he's looking at her but she seems to be scanning the store for something or someone. Maybe that's the girl Robin met? She sure was cute, maybe not exactly Steve's type but he can definitely see Eddie go for her.

Back at Kats place

Even though I've made probably hundreds of lasagnas through the years now I'm struggling to remember the steps. My mind is so preoccupied with actually hanging out with new people it's starting to overheat I think. I have to leave it all and go out on the balcony just to get some air, this is ridiculous... Robin was a real nice girl, so her friends ought to be nice to? And if you don't hit it off with them then at least you've taken a step in the right direction. I try to give myself a pep talk like Casey would. I look at the time, it's 6, I need to get started now. Cooking and baking is a hobby I've always enjoyed. It calms my mind. I take a deep breath and I shake my whole body trying to rid it of the tension. It kinda works so I get going on the food. As I start my mind finally relaxes and turns thought free for a while. At 6:45 I put the lasagna in the oven and I sit down to try and relax some more before they arrive, instant freak out. I need to shower and change how could I forget? I've been hauling books all day I must smell like a sweaty pig! I run in to the bathroom and I shower at lightning speed, dry myself off quickly and then I freeze in front of my wardrobe. What the hell to wear? Usually after work it's sweats and a t-shirt, doesn't seem fitting tonight. I look through my clothes...maybe just a pair of jeans and a nice top? I have a blue one I really enjoy, Casey said it makes me look amazing. I mean she loves me so she has to say it but maybe I can wear it regardless? I take it out and put it on, looking at myself in the mirror. Well... it didn't make me look worse than before so, I guess it's a win. I brush my hair out and I put on just a hint of perfume. It's almost 7:30, and I'm pacing in the kitchen trying to not have a fit. Set the table...yes I can set the table. There's a knock at the door as I set the plates down on the table. FUCK! One deep breath an here we go!

I open the door and I see Robins smiling face, but no one else. Did her friends not want to come?

“Hey, we're here, the guys had to have a smoke before coming up. So I brought snacks and I brought some beer. I mean not sure if you think beer goes with lasagna but I mean it goes with everything right? And these guys are a bit nervous meeting you so I promised them beer if they just relaxed a bit and yeah here's flowers for you I didn't know what to give you. I mean I had to give you something you're new in town and I said welcome didn't I?” a flood of words straight away, I just gawk at her. Her friends are nervous about meeting me? But...

“Ehmmm... hey, so yeah... welcome. I have to set the table but come in and make yourselves at home. I can take those” I say and take the beers and the flowers. “Good thinking I totally spaced out in the store and forgot to get something to drink. I'm sort of a wreck to...I haven't met new people in...well forever” I say and I head back to the kitchen. I hear voices and heavier footsteps coming through the door. I can do this! I can make small talk and I CAN act like a normal enough person for one night. I keep giving myself this pep talk as I finish setting the table and making a salad.

“Hey can I help?” Robin's suddenly standing in the door “I left the guys in your living room. Eddie's already mesmerized by your book collection... Steve's keeping an eye on him, he gets easily excited, kinda like a puppy. He might climb your shelves if not monitored” she giggles

“Huh? My books? He's in to books as well, wasn't he a DnD nerd who likes rock?”

“Yeah he is, but he reads more than anyone I know. I think he'll try and leave with at least a few of your books” I look terrified and Robin laughs “no, no like he's gonna want to borrow some of them”

“Oh, phew I thought he was going to kidnap them” I smile

“Nah I'll tackle him and you can hog-tie him if he tries” she winks at me “so did you need help?”

“You can cut up some bread if you'd like. Knives are in that drawer over there and the bread's there on the counter” I point and she nods and goes to get a bread knife

“Wow this bread is amazing, so fresh. Where did you find bread like this around here” she says as she cuts it

“Ehm... I made it” I say blushing

“You MADE this bread? Why the hell do you sell books? You should open a bakery!” she takes a piece and throws it in her mouth “OH MY GOD! I've never tasted bread like this before... You sure you're not a lesbian cuz I wanna marry you for this bread alone” she smiles

“Thank you, and no... But my friend Casey will be here soon, she's a pretty good baker as well” I say with a smile

“Oh...cool... So can I meet her?” she blushes

“I think she's counting on it, I kinda mentioned you today. I mean if we get along that well of course” I get flustered I shouldn't have said that

“Of course we're gonna be friends, why wouldn't we? And those 2 out there...you're feeding them. They already love you... puppies remember” she says and I have to laugh

“Ok, maybe I won't have such a hard time with this if I think of them as puppies” I say

“Look, I told them you're shy and that you're not used to new people. I think I'm the worst here and you've handled me like a champ. They're good guys I swear” she says and pats me on the arm

“Ok, so I guess I should go in there and introduce myself then... Could you check the lasagna? If it's soft and seems done please take it out of the oven” I say and I mentally prepare myself to go meet the guys

“Will do chef” she says and salutes me

I wipe my hands on a kitchen towel and I take a deep breath and head in to the living room. “puppies, they're puppies” I think to myself like a mantra. Until I step over the threshold and I see them. Fucking hell these aren't puppies... Wow! It IS the guy I saw through the window today, and by my bookshelves I see what I can only describe as the most handsome guy I've even seen in real life standing looking at all of my books making little notes in a notebook. My mind goes blank, what do I say?

“Uh... Hey” it's more like a croak than an actual word but at least it's a sound

2 sets of eyes turn at me, both intense, both brown. One hazel one deep chocolate. I make a whimpering sound to myself

“Heeeeey, you must be the woman of the hour. Kat was it? Robin's been talking my ear off all day about you. I'm Steve” the one I saw through the window comes up to me and shakes my hand “that's Eddie over there...and I have no idea why he's silent suddenly that never happens” he says smiling at the other one

“Oh, yeah I'm Kat. Welcome to my place” I shake his hand back and I look over at the other guy who's just staring at me “Hello Eddie” I say trying so hard not to sound like I have my heart in my throat. Still only staring from over by the books

“HEY DUDE! Snap out of it the pretty girl is talking to you” Steve snaps his fingers in Eddies direction. Pretty girl? Me?

“Oh...fuck...yeah HI... Eddie, yes I am...him” he drags his hand through his hair turning pink in the face. He comes up and he takes my hand, not shaking it just holding on “Good meeting, nice you...”

“Smooth dude... She's gonna think you're quite normal now...” Steve sighs and Eddie blushes even more. What? This is supposed to be MY move

Eddie takes a deep breath “Ok, do over. Yes I'm Eddie... It's nice to meet you” he takes my hand again and shakes it sending a jolt of something through me

“Kat, hi” I say

“Spelled like the animal or with a K?” he smiles at me I and swoon, that was some smile

“With a K. It's short for Katherine” I say

“Cool, so Kat... The books. Wow! I've been writing down all the books I wanna borrow, I think it's pretty much all of them” he smiles. Before I can say something about these not being all of my books I hear a shriek from the kitchen

“Kaaaat” I stare at the guys and excuse myself to go see what is happening in there.

“What?” I see Robin standing in front of the open oven poking at the tray with the lasagna with a wooden spoon. “Well...you know it's not going to bite you” I say

“I can't find your oven mitts... So I thought I would poke it out of the oven”

“And then what?” I have to hold my laughter

“I hadn't thought about that, ok? Help” she smiles and I go up to her taking my oven mitts from the wall beside her and she facepalms and sighs

“See...ok they were to close to my face...”

“It's fine, just go get Steve and Eddie and go sit down I'll be right there. Bring the beers to will you” I say as I take the lasagna out of the oven

“Sure thing” she says and takes the beers out of the fridge and leaves the kitchen. I stand there for a minute and breathe heavily. Ok so this seems to be going ok, I mean Eddie seemed more nervous than me there for a second. But could they not be so fucking hot? Like...what the hell is this? I don't think I've ever seen guys like these 2 before and I've grown up in a city with around half a million people in it. And Steve called me a pretty girl...like that's never happened before. EVER

One deep breath and a body shake later and I can finally leave the kitchen to join them at the table.

“Ok so here's dinner, I hope you'll enjoy it.” I say and I give them a smile

“Please...do that to me all the time...” Eddie looks at me

I'm confused “Do what Eddie?” I ask

“Smile at me...” he says and I turn blood red “oh sorry... I didn't mean to embarrass you, I just...fuck...I mean you're beautiful but when you smile like that you're exquisite” he looks at me

“Ehm...” I blush and look down at the table

“Ok, stop with the brutal honesty here Munson. I told you she's shy” I can hear Robin scold him quietly

“Sorry... I just... but she iiiisss” he hisses back at her

I glance up at Steve who's just smiling at me “Eddie can be... Well impulsive at best. You ok?”

“Yeah, I just... No one's ever said that about me before, just caught me a bit off guard” I say quietly “but thank you Eddie, really thank you.” I have to make myself look at him across the table he's just staring at me

“No one's told you you're beautiful before? You mean like here in Hawkins?” he sounds like he's in disbelief

“No... I mean like ever. Even my mum introduces me and my sister as 'her lovely daughter Laura and the other one' so... No one” I say and I have no idea why I share such personal information with people I've just met.

“You're shitting me right now?” Robins jaw has dropped and I look at her

“No... There's a reason I can't interact with new people. I just assume they're all going to be mean” I say and I look down at the table again fiddling with the fork “please can we eat now and then deal with the mess that is me on another occation?” I say

“Sure... We respect that. DON'T WE?” Steve is staring at his friends, Robin and Eddie look at each other and they blush

“Sorry, we'll behave” they say in chorus and I have to let out a small giggle. It's like they're being told off by a older brother or their dad.

“So how do you 3 know each other? You seem...very different from one another” I say amazed I'm asking questions now

“We've all been in school at the same time. I'm the youngest I graduated high school 2 years ago. Steve graduated 3 years ago and Eddie is the oldest but since he's not that in to the whole 'doing the things the teacher tells you to do' he ALSO graduated 2 years ago even if he's 23 by now.”

“Ok so let me see if I got this... Robin you're 21? Steve 22 and Eddie 23?” I ask

“Yup correct” Steve smiles at me “And you?”

“I'm 22 just like you” I say to him “also graduated 3 years ago. What about college, any one of you go?” I ask

“Nope, I have the brains but not the money, Steve has the money but not the brains and Eddie here has the brains but not the will or the money.” Robin chuckles “so we're all working class heroes”

“I like that, I hate the idea of college myself” they all look at me “Well I have pretty severe social anxiety and well... college is not the ultimate setting for someone like me. I do have both the brains and the money but...what was it Eddie, not the will?” I smile at him again remembering what Robin said

“Yeah, can't stand the idea of it really. I like working with my hands and reading stuff because I like it not because it's required for a class. So I work as a mechanic now. And then I play DnD, read and play my guitar in my spare time” it's like he's telling me all the good stuff about himself so that I'll like him

“Yeah Kat's real cool Ed... She has a... what was it you called it?”

“My eidetic memory?” I say

“Yeah that! She's read every DnD book out there and she remembers IT ALL” Robin sounds like she's trying to sell me to the highest bidder. Eddie stares at me

“ALL of them? I mean... You have any of them? I can't really afford to buy the books I have to read what little is in the magazines and then make up my own campaigns from that” he says

“Yeah I have a few of them, those books in the living room isn't my whole collection by far. My fantasy and sci-fi collection is in the bedroom” I say and both Eddie and Robin light up “eat first then you can browse” I say nodding at the lasagna. They all help themselves to the food and they're complimenting it so fiercely I feel like my head might explode from the flattery

“I mean... DnD savant, book collector, baker extraordinaire, beautiful as hell AND you can cook... Like marry me please?” Eddie says when he's finished eating leaning back patting his stomach

“HEY! I asked her first” Robin pouts

“Well maybe she's not playing on your corner, think about that? What if she wants a long haired freak instead huh?” he makes a face at her and I don't know how to react

“They're always like this don't listen to them. It's like having stubborn kids sometimes” Steve chuckles “So how come you ended up here in Hawkins of all places? Rob said you moved here from Seattle?” he sees my discomfort and changes the subject, he's quickly becoming my hero

“Well, I know Stella from when she was my middle school teacher. She was the only teacher I liked and as unlikely as it seems we became friends. We've been in touch a few times over the years since she left Seattle to come back here. Then she called me back in March wondering if I'd be interested in helping her manage the book store while she was away on her trip. She knew owning a book store was a dream of mine and I mean I couldn't say no. So I came her in the middle of April and well...here we are.” I tell them

“But like, did you know anything about Hawkins before moving here? It's not like the place people move TO really” Robin says

“Nope, I didn't know a thing. I tried reading up on the town but seems nothing happens here, not a mention in papers in years” I say. Weirdly enough the 3 of them stare at each other with a look I can't really place

“Yup, that'll be Hawkins... The capital city of nothing happening” Eddie laughs a kind of strained laugh, but I think nothing more about it. “But like... what's with the book obsession? I mean I get it books are awesome but you have like EVERYTHING in there” Eddie smiles at me

“Books don't bully you do they?” I say to him staring straight in to those amazingly brown eyes. I've never even looked Casey in the eye, and now I'm keeping eye contact with someone I met 2 hours ago.

“Uhm, no they don't...” he glances down and then looks up again “I get that, more than you think” he then proceeds to say.

“I doubt that to be honest. I don't mean to be rude but...I highly doubt you've had it as bad as me” I say and I start clearing the table to get my mind out of the spiral that inevitably will lead to me having to cry and go to bed. I take all the plates and I go in to the kitchen with them. It takes about 2 minutes and I hear Eddies voice behind me

“Would you tell me about it? I'm not as bad as I might look, I happen to be an excellent listener” he's carrying the other stuff from the table with him

“Thanks” I say and take the things from him “and...maybe. I don't know I have issues” I say and give him a small smile

“Ok, well everyone has those, in some way or another. What's one of yours? I'll tell you one of mine” he starts running the water in the sink “Yeah I'ma help you do the dishes and if you say no I WILL carry you out in to the living room and then I'll do it myself” he smiles

“You don't have to...” he stares me down “ok, ok sorry. Thank you” I smile “one issue? I'm horrible in social situations, I can not handle strangers. I can't make new friends because I don't know how to interact with people”

“Well... I would call bullshit there sweetheart, you'd never met me or Steve until tonight and you're doing just fine” he winks at me and I feel something inside of me catch on fire

“Well... You didn't see me minutes before you came here. Besides, this might sound strange but I feel like I've known you guys for years... I think it's because you ALL remind me of the only friend I've ever had. You feel....homey. Am I making sense at all here?” I say

“Sure thing, I or I mean we all feel the same. You fit in...like instantly. It's weird to think that you weren't here before so you don't know... ehh... things” he says, a bit uncomfortable at the end

“Know things?” I say as I take a towel and start drying the dishes Eddie's done

“You know what, if I can have a go at your bedroom and borrow whatever I find in there I promise to come over some day and tell you all about it. Deal?” he says

I can feel my stomach doing a flip at the thought of him and me being alone here. But not a bad one like I always felt before as I've been alone with a guy. This time it's a good flip.

“Deal Eddie! But... You can't borrow ANYTHING you find in there” I giggle, then I actually realize what I said and how he might interpret it and I go blood red and I feel like I'm about to throw up

“Wow, we have a naughty side do we? Ok so no going through the night stand, noted” he jokes then he sees my panicked look “oh god no I'm sorry... I was just being a freak... I'm sorry, bad joke”

I can't speak, all the years of being awkward and silent comes back and I lose all ability to act normal. I just wanna be the wallflower again. I dry off the rest of the dishes then I leave the kitchen and head out on to the balcony by the dining area. I need fresh air, Eddie comes out after me

“Hey, Kat... I am sorry. I didn't mean to overstep like that”

“It's...ok. I just... have issues with THAT”

“That? What...sex stuff? I'm sorry I'm being an idiot right now...but if you didn't mean what I apparently thought you meant...what did you mean?”

“I...meant like my dresses. When I said it and then you looked at me like that I realized what you thought I meant...oh kill me now” I say and I hide my face

“Hey, hey... there will be no killing of my new favourite nerd. I think you need to have a good long talk with someone who doesn't know you since before” he says and he rubs my arms and I flinch “Ok...like for real” he lets me go

“I have a therapist” I say

“No I mean, not like that. They're good don't get me wrong but I think you need like... Well hell I think you need to talk to me... I might not look it but I do have my own shit I carry around so I might be more helpful than you think?”

“You?” I think about it, would I want to talk to Eddie about myself in a deeper way than I've done so far? Maybe I do... “ok... I'll give it a go some day. Can't promise when I'll feel ok with it but thank you for being there for me even though you don't know me” I say

“Well... That's sorta what I wanna change sweetheart” he smiles “should we get back inside? Bet you 10 bucks Steve's asleep and Robin's trashing your bookshelves by now”

“TRASHING?!” I gasp

“Yeah... reaking havoc galore” he teases

“Ok, was that the master plan all along? You distract me with those eyes of yours and she goes crazy with my books?” I say

“Distract you with my eyes? Was that a compliment?” he smiles

“Don't get full of yourself, yes you have beautiful eyes, ok” I say now more worried about my books than the fact that I just gave a guy a compliment

“Thank you... and yeah of course it was all part of my plan to get you alone with me” he smirks and I tense up instantly “Kat...what's happened to you in the past? That was just an innocent wording and you tense up like I just told you I was going to hurt you... I mean I would never” his voice is hushed and a bit sad

“I'm...sorry. Bad things” is all I can say then I go back inside “as I said maybe one day we'll talk about it” I turn to him and I try to smile

He sighs and he gives me a heartfelt smile “I hope so” he motions for me to walk in front of him in to the living room. It's not quite havoc galore but it's close. Robin's been going through my bookshelves and she's pulled out books in to 2 piles. I giggle as I see Steve's asleep on the couch, just like Eddie said he'd be.

“Ok...so what’s with the 2 piles?” I say to Robin as I enter

“1 is take home now and one is get when I bring the others back...” she smiles at me kind of embarrassed I caught her

“Ok, you've been in to the bedroom yet?” I ask

“Nooo... I wanted to check with you first” she smiles

“Well seeing as you got first dibs on these shelves it’s only fair that Eddie gets first dibs on the bedroom ones” I say and I motion to him to follow me. We walk in to my bed room and his jaw drops to the floor as he enters

“How can you afford this place? And holy shit...” he sees the book shelves in here extending from floor to ceiling. He's in his own world as he drags his hands on the spines of the books. I smile as I hear him draw breath as he gets to my DnD section “like...you own these? And I can borrow them? You're sure?” he's in complete awe as he turns and looks at me

“Yes, maybe not all of them at once. Leave some so you'll have a reason to visit” I say

“Books isn't the reason I'd come visit” he smiles with his back turned to me. He picks out 3 books, then he looks over at the rest of them picking out a few more “you have books here I've never even heard of. Like are they all in English?” he asks

“Yeah, I do have a few in French that I inherited from my grandmother. They're old romance novels she bought way back when she lived in France. I can read them, I just haven't ever spoken French though so the pronunciation in my head is probably waaaay off but I don't care.” I smile

“Wow, you're like...perfect” he's looking at me now “some day, when you're ok with it I wanna kiss you. Just a heads up” he turns to the books again making sure there's nothing he's left out and my mind is racing... He wants to kiss me...some day! Not now, not this instant. Strangely I feel a bit upset by this, that he doesn't want to kiss me now... I smile at his back, and he thinks I'm perfect. I do a tiny dance before he turns around again. “Ok so I have enough to last me like a week now. But trust me I'll be back” he says

“You're welcome any day. I might have something that will interest you. But that's for another day” I say

“Awww tease... I wanna know NOW” he chuckles

“Patience there Eddie, good things come to those who wait you know” I smirk at him

“I knoooow... But I've waited my whole life and nothing good has ever happened to me” he says “so I may have become quite impatient. But for you, I'll wait” he smiles “I kinda think you're the good thing I've been waiting for” then he leaves the room and I'm stuck standing there not knowing what the hell just happened. Does he like me? Like actually LIKE me? I look at the time, it's close to midnight so I can't call Casey now and dissect this in to a million little pieces.

The 3 of them say good night and leave, and I'm alone again. I brush my teeth and I lay down in bed thinking about this day. Why haven't I done this before? It wasn't as scary as I thought it would be. Or it might be the people I had over that made the difference. Robin is wonderful, so much fun and full of energy. Steve is an absolute sweetheart and then there's Eddie. There's something there, something I can't put my finger on. I mean I know I liked the way he looked from the first sight of him but then we spoke and...he's amazing. I fall asleep with a smile on my lips, a smile from making new friends.

At 8 I'm woken up by the phone ringing. At first I can't understand what's making that god awful noise. Oh yeah, phone. I drag my ass out of bed feeling like I'm hungover from 1 beer.

“Hello?” I croak in to the phone

“Oh so you ARE alive, weren't you gonna call me before I headed to work? Now I'm skipping my morning chat and coffee with the cute girl down the hall just to call you” It's Casey

“Sorry sweetie, but it was later than I thought when they left and I feel fucking hung over from 1 beer. I think I might be hung over from socialising if that’s even a thing.” I chuckle

“Ok, but that's awesome Kat, like then it was a good evening?” she sounds so excited for me

“It was, it was so much better than I ever would have dreamed of. I really like them all” I say

“Ok, so any of the guys peak any special interest? They hot?”

“Hot? Jesus, Mary, Joseph AND the donkey Casey, they're like model fucking hot. And yeah... I think I might be crushing a little on Eddie” I blush as I say his name

“WEEEEE!” She's squealing so loud I bet her entire office building can hear her. “Ok so I am definitely coming to see you, this weekend good?”

“Uhmm... sure I guess. I mean it's me I never have plans” I say

“You might have now that you've got the hotties in your life” she teases

“Yeah right, in that case I'll just leave you with Robin then” I say

“Done deal, I gotta go love. But I am so happy for you! See people aren't that scary. Love ya”

“Bye, love ya back” we hang up and I start thinking to myself that, no people might not be so scary. OR is it that I found people that I feel connected to that made them less intimidating? Being me, I have no idea how these things work normally. Do you like meet someone and go Hey I like you , I'm keeping you and then that's it? You're friends? I hop in the shower and get dressed, feeling so light and summery today. I look out the window and I see the clear blue sky and the sun and I decide to wear a dress today. I usually never wear dresses as I never feel cute enough to pull them off, but today I'm in a 'fuck that' kinda mood. I pick out a flowy floral dress to mark that summer is really coming in strong now. I look in the mirror and for once I actually am pleased at what I see. Imagine that...

At 10 I open the door to the store and I continue my work from the previous day. A few customers stroll in from the street, all very welcoming and friendly. Some stay an chat a bit, mostly about where Stella's off to and how I know her. At lunch time I go in the back and have my leftover lasagna that I packed, the day is slow and it's to my liking I'm not 100% sure of everything yet. Around 2 I hear the bell over the door and I peek out from the office where I'm going through orders, I see a brown mane of curly hair disappear behind a shelf. Was that? I head out in to the store

“Hello?” I say

“Hey there” I jump at the sound coming from behind me. It IS Eddie

“Hi” I blush “I thought that was you disappearing behind the shelves” I say

“Yeah I didn't see you behind the counter so I thought I'd go look for you. Wow you look amazing” he smiles at me and my knees wobble a bit

“I do? Thank you... You look, well you always look good I suppose” I say a little more direct than I meant it to sound

“That's a weirdly direct compliment. But thanks, I like that you think I look good. Might give me a fighting chance then” he smiles even wider at me

“Fighting chance? At what?” I'm confused

“At getting you to go out with me” Eddie looks at me with those dark brown eyes and I would have followed him to then ends of the earth and then jumped off the edge if he'd asked me to

“You needn't flatter me that much to get me to do that. Quite honestly you could tell me I look like crap and I'd still go” I admit, then I realize how that sounded and I blush “Oh wait that sounded bad, didn't it? I...well I'm weird” I say with an apologetic smile

“Hey, I'm a freak so we're a match made in heaven then. And trust me I don't think you CAN look like crap so I'd never ever have to say that to you and if I ever do you have my full permission to kick my ass for being disrespectful” he says leaning on the counter smiling at me taking my breath away “so you wanna go out with me?”

I study his face as I consider what he's asking me. He doesn't look like the kind of guy that would turn on the flip of a coin to become mean or violent. What the hell

“Yes please, I'd love to” I hear my self say and I am met by the most beaming smile I've ever seen

“Awesome! Friday? I'll pick you up at 7?” he says

“Sure, sounds perfect” this will give me time to freak out enough times to take the edge of before Friday.

Eddie holds out his hand palm up, I look at it a little confused. Then I carefully place my hand on his, I think that's what he wants? He smiles, pulls my hand closer and kisses the top of it

“Until Friday then gorgeous girl” he says and leaves the book store and I am standing there in complete shock. He kissed my hand, and I didn't pull away. Some might call this a small gesture but to me it's a huge fucking deal. I run in to the back office and I pick up the phone

“Casey Rowling, Human resources”

“Yeah...freak out”

“Again? Did you ask another set of strangers to have dinner with you?”

“Nah, but see... Eddie just asked me out Friday and then he kissed my hand”

There is silence “HE WHAT? Please for the love of kittens tell me you said yes?”

“What? Of course I did, I had no reason to say no. Real or made up...”

“Pheeew good girl! See you're doing amazing there, knew moving away from that toxic place would do you all sorts of good. So...not washing that hand any time soon I guess” she teases

“Nooooo...I've drawn an outline of where his lips touched my skin and I'm going to carefully wash around that area” I say

“I bet” Casey laughs “but hey, as little of a gesture as that seems to me I understands it's huge to you. And I'm happy for you. Guess my visit will have to wait a week then, you'll be busy this weekend” I can hear her smile

“Why not? We're only going out Friday night. You can come Saturday? I mean I might need you to freak out to in person” I say

“Sure thing, I'll be over on Saturday. But I am staying the night so invite those new friends of yours for drinks on Saturday night” she says

“Will do. Thank you Casey”

“No problem sweetie. Talk to you later”

We hang up, so ok... A date, I've never had a date. How does one act on a date? I know asking Casey would do me no good, she doesn't really date. She goes out to bars and brings girls home and then that's it. I just hope she won't do that to Robin, she seems like the relationship kinda girl not the casual hook up kind. I don't want to do it but I might actually have to call my sister...or wait... I look at the time, it's about an hour before I close for the day. I have an idea, might be a foolish one but it's worth a try if it will spare me a conversation about dating with my sister. As I wrap up the day and turn the sign to say 'CLOSED' I feel the reality of the situation hit me. What if he wants to do stuff? After the date? Do I tell him about what's happened to me on the first date or do I just say no and give no explanation... I start to feel panicked, what if he's like HIM? I don't think he is but, how can I be sure? I lock the door and I head towards Family video. I go in and I hear Robin loudly debating with someone about the excellency of Tom Cruise, apparently Robin is NOT convinced. Steve is behind the counter as I walk up

“Hey Kat good to see you, thanks for last night it was awesome” he smiles widely at me

“Hey Steve, that's sweet thank you. Hey may I have a word with you?” I ask him and he looks at me curiously

“Sure, hang on a sec. HEY ROB! Wanna come do some actual work for a bit?” he calls over to the direction I hear Robins voice coming from

“Yeah be right there, TOM CRUISE IS NOT GOD....fuuuuck” I hear and then stomping footsteps head our way. I have to laugh at her, I wholeheartedly agree, he is not. She beams when she sees me

“Heeeeey Kat! Happy to see you, what's up?” she goes in behind the counter after giving me a hug

“I was sorta hoping I could have a word with Steve real quick” I say and her eyebrows shoot up

“Ok, well sure. Keep him for all I care he's no good to me anyway” she chuckles

“I will not be dragged in to your pointless arguments with Gareth, I've told you this EVERY time” Steve smiles at her “So wanna go in the back and talk?” he asks me motioning to me to come behind the counter

“Yeah, thanks” I say and I follow him to the back room where they have their staff area

“So what's up Kat, what can I do for you?” he offers me a seat at the table and he sits down opposite me

“Well... I didn't know who to talk to. So...” I don't really know where or even how to begin “Eddie showed up at the store today” I say

“Ok, good or bad visit? Am I giving him a high five or kicking his ass?” he smiles a comforting smile at me

“Well, high five I guess... He asked me out” I say

“Well shit! Good going Munson” Steves smile gets even bigger

“See, here's the thing. I've never had a date... I don't know how to act” I blush and look down at the table

“You've never had a date? How is that even possible, a cute and nice girl like you? And I mean not that I mind but why did you come to me? I mean Robin, or your friend you told us about?” he says

I decide to ignore his first statement and go on “Well... you seem to know Eddie the best, and well. What's he like? I mean what does he like to do? On dates...”

“I have no idea, I haven't ever heard Eddie say he's been on a date so... But I mean something about you seems to have caught his interest so just keep talking about what ever you talked about last night I'd say. As for him like a person, well he's super kind to everyone, he's one of those people who cares deeply if he likes you. And he can be funny as hell or just the most obnoxious freak you'll ever meet. And a total nerd”

“I was so nervous last night I was just rambling on about everything... But ok, so I have one more question and this one is more serious please don't laugh at me” I say and I can feel tears threatening in my eyes “what about...physically? Is he...pushy? I have...intimacy issues” I say and a tear trickles down my cheek

“Eddie? Pushy? You mean...oh... hell no. I mean dude's not a virgin but he's probably the least pushy person you'll ever meet. He's flirty but I've never seen him be handsy with anyone unless they ask him to be, he's like a total gentleman. Don't tell him I said that about him” he chuckles and I have to smile

“Good...I was worried” I admit

“Don't be, however...he's one of those people who can drag anything out of you so be prepared to talk about whatever it is Kat. He's a real good guy though and I know he really likes you. He wouldn't shut up about you last night. He drove us home, spent an hour listening to him obsess over you before I could head in to bed” Steve smirks

“He...talked about me? What'd he say?” I'm curious now

“Prettiest girl he'd ever seen, a smile to die for, nerd like him, and the books... god I never wanna talk about books ever again” Steve sighs and I blush all over

“He really IS a freak” I mumble

“He is, but he's totally smitten by you. So if he hadn't asked you out on his own accord I would have done it for him” he says

“Ok, thank you Steve. This was helpful, I can't really ask Casey, she doesn't date. And other than that I only have my sister and that would have been a complete disaster asking her for advice. I like Robin a lot but she, well she's not that helpful with guys I think” I smile

“Your friend who wants to meet Robin doesn't date?” he looks confused

“Yeah, I'm hoping Robin will change her approach to dating actually. Or I will have to stop anything from happening... Casey is a serial hook up girl not a dating girl... I love her but she needs to calm down” I tell him “and I don't want her to hurt Robin. I would never forgive myself”

“Robin's a big girl I think she can handle it. But your friend's coming here soon or?”

“Yeah, she'll be here on Saturday. She wants to meet you all, so I was thinking a small party at my place? I'll cook you guys bring the drinks?” I say and Steve lights up

“Absolutely! Perfect timing to, this is mine and Robins weekend off. I can safely say we'll be there! And unless you end up killing Munson or he makes a complete ass of himself I bet he'll be there to” Steve beams “just pop in and tell us when”

“Will do, thanks again for this” I say and we get up and head out to Robin

“So you guys solve the meaning of life or did you fail?” Robin smiles at us

“We're getting there! Party at Kats on Saturday we're bringing drinks and she's bringing you a date” Steve says

“Woah... I bring booze and I get a date in return? Cool” Robin laughs

“I'll be by like Thursday after work to tell you what time to show up. Casey will most likely have told me when she's planning on showing up by then” I say and I hug them both good bye

“Sounds like a plan, see ya” Steve waves at me and I leave

“So what was that about?” Robin looks at Steve

“Munson asked her out...and she was worried he'd be handsy I guess. I assured her he's not that kind of guy. But I think she's been through some shit, you know she's never had a date ever?” Steve looks after the girl who just left

“Not once? Wow, I mean how...she's so sweet. Well good news he asked her, bad news...we're never hearing the end of it now” Robin smiles and they go on with their workday

As I head through town on my way home I decide to pop in to the supermarket and get some stuff for dinner. When I'm done and finally step in to the staircase of my building I can hear the phone ringing. I sigh, it's been 2 weeks I know exactly who's on the other end. I drag my feet not wanting to talk to Laura today. I want to remain happy, but I know she'll just call later again. I head inside and I put away the groceries I bought and I change in to some comfy clothes and then I take a deep breath and I pick up the phone and I call my sister

“Hello, this is Laura”

“Hey, it's me”

“Why didn't you answer earlier?”

“I heard the last few rings when I was heading up the stairs. I had groceries I had to put away before I could call you back” I say

“Well, you could have hurried up a bit. Wasting my time calling if you weren't gonna answer anyway”

“Well... If that's the case we can just hang up. I mean If calling me is wasting your time Laura I bet actually talking to me is even more so?”

“Well someone's gotta keep track of you. I bet mum hasn't called you?”

“She has, I had a quick talk to her Sunday, she knows I'm good. Did you actually want something?” I'm getting fed up with this

“Well I wanted to hear if my sister is doing ok, I mean hello”

“Laura, you don't care. What did you REALLY want to talk about?” I sigh

“Make any friends yet?” there it is, the sarcastic snappish tone

“What's it to you anyway Laura? Wouldn't you be happier if I was just alone all the time? That would make your opinions about me true...”

“Woah, who's pissed you off today? I was just asking”

“Yeah, you ask...every 2 weeks you JUST ASK. And do you ever expect a different answer than the one you always get? Would you actually listen if I told you anything other than no? We both know you wouldn't, because you don't want to hear it. It would upset your world view Laura. You know what? I don't have time for you. We'll talk in 2 weeks unless you by some miracle finally understand I have no interest listening to you being rude to me for 15 minutes. So to wrap things up, you pissed me off today. Just by calling”

“Bitch! You on your fucking period or what? Damn, that attitude will not help you! By the way, I would SO listen to you if you told me you made friends. Mostly so that I could burst that delusional bubble of yours. I don't think I wanna call you in 2 weeks, not if this is the thanks I get for caring how you're doing. You'll miss me though, and I might consider answering when you call to apologize” she snarls at me

“Don’t hold your breath! See you at Christmas then” I say and I slam the receiver down, I'm furious. Who's she to call me a bitch? I'm so angry I burst in to tears, sitting on the floor sobbing. This is when I hear a knock at the door, a quite timid knock. Like someone's been listening to me getting angrier and angrier on the phone. I drag myself off the floor and go up to the door opening it just to find a worried Eddie standing there.

“You ok?” and I break down completely. The kindness in his voice and the warmth in those eyes gets to me, I cry like I haven't done since after the party when Casey came and picked me up.

Eddies pov

I can't stay away from her, I know I just saw her today but my feet took me here on their own. I take the stairs in just a few steps, that's when I hear her through the door. She's getting increasingly annoyed with someone on the phone. Should I knock and interrupt the conversation? No I'll just wait maybe it calms down. It doesn't soon enough there is actual anger in her voice. The last thing before she slams the phone down is a “See you at Christmas then” I wonder who's on the receiving end of that... Oh my fucking god, she's crying now. My heart sinks, I feels so bad for her.

I place a couple of careful knocks on her front door then I wait. It takes a few seconds and then the door opens and I see her, as beautiful as ever with cheeks wet from tears. I try my best not to let my worries show and I ask her if she's ok. She breaks down in to a state of crying I don't think I've ever seen anyone in before. It's probably close to what they told me Henderson looked like when he thought I died back in 86. I know she's not comfortable with touch, I figured that last night but I feel I need to anyway. I sit down on the floor next to her and I wrap my arms around her, humming to her quietly

Back to Kat

He's on the floor with me? Why would he get down on the floor? I can't move, there's an ache inside of me that needs to get out. So I cry, I cry my fucking guts out and all this guy does is wrap his arms around me and starts humming to me. Just a kind gesture but to me, it turns my whole world upside down. No one's ever shown me this kind of compassion before, not even Casey. This makes me cry even more, I grab him and I hold on tight as I let out all the pent up feelings I've been carrying around with me for ever.

“There, there sweetheart. I'm here for you. I'm going to lift you up from the floor now and carry you to your bed, ok? Then if you want me to keep holding you just, you know reach for me or something. You don't have to talk, and if you don't want me to stick around push me away or something.” he says letting me go momentarily and getting up from the floor. I feel a pair of strong arms swoop me of the floor and carry me through my apartment. He puts me down on the bed carefully and I wont let go, I can't let go. “Ok sweetheart, I'm right here. Don't worry” he whispers as he lies down next to me and once again wraps his arms around me.

I have no idea how long I've been crying for but it's getting darker when I finally feel calm enough to try talking.

“Eddie... I'm sorry” I mumble

“Sorry? For what? Whatever triggered this was in my humble opinion a good thing. This, right here needed to get out” he says in a soft voice “don't you apologize for letting the hurt go”

“But you came to visit and instead of finding the usual me you find this mess of a human” I sniffle

“Hey, I don't mind the mess. She's just as pretty. And apparently you needed me or you would have told me to go. So I stayed”

“You're perfect aren't you” I whisper

“Me? Not even close, but thank you. Maybe I'm perfect for you” he whispers back “You feeling better now?” he hugs me a little tighter

“Yeah, I think I do. I haven't cried that bad in about 3,5 years” I say

“Well overdue on the tears then” he says not bugging me to talk but I can't stop myself. Before I know it I'm telling him about Laura, all the years of bullying from my own sister. How mum never wanted to acknowledge it. About becoming more and more of a wallflower and then never hearing the end of it from my own sister, how she's pestering me about making friends, how I need to find a guy before I dry up. All the stuff I've had pent up inside for years and years. Eddie's just there listening to the flow of words and tears. Then without even thinking about it, feeling so comfortable with him I hear myself saying

“And this whole 'you need to lose your virginity crap' I can't fucking tell her it's too late. That I was used by the only guy I ever liked in school, he fucked me but wouldn't touch me in any other way because I was a fat, ugly loser. I can't explain to her what it's like to hear you were a bet that he wanted to win, that fucking me was just another way to humiliate me, and then for him to just laugh and leave me on a bed in a strange house. How this alongside all the shit she put me through makes me think everyone will end up being mean to me so I shy away instead of talking to people. That that's what's become of me in great part because of her... I could tell her but she won't care and that's what's pissing me off the most. She just DOESN'T CARE” the tears start streaming down my face again as I tell Eddie about the thing I never ever talk about. I can hear him draw a deep staggering breath

“Jesus sweetheart, I'm so sorry. No wonder you reacted the way you did to my awful jokes last time. I wouldn't have guessed in a million years it would be that bad. You don't talk about this I take it?” his voice is soft and I hear the underlying sadness

“No I don't, I told Casey when it happened but then I wouldn't bring it up again. I've talked to my therapist but that's about it. I have no idea why you had to be the one to hear about this, I'm sorry”

“Hey, no... Don't say that. I'm so beyond grateful that you chose to confide in me, I did tell you I'm a great listener. But... how are you feeling about that these days? I mean I get that it was life changing and I can't for the life of me understand why anyone would do something like that to another person. But like, do you think you'll ever feel that need for intimacy or...like... Fuck I don't know how to ask what I wanna know”

I look up at him, the nervousness I felt around him all last night is gone. I just feel so comfortable. “Just ask... I mean I will tell you if I don't want to answer” I say

“Ok...well... Do you think you'll ever want someone...the way...” he sighs “the way I want you?” he looks at me with a tentative smile

“My therapist told me that some day I might meet someone that would help me heal, help me realise that not everyone I meet is going to be mean to me. I didn't really believe her, but I see now she was right. I met you Eddie, you don't seem to have a mean bone in your body. As for the thing you asked...yes...there is a very good chance I'll want someone...” I blush I've never said anything like that to anyone in my life, and here I am saying it to this perfect human sitting in my bed holding me making me feel safe.

“Oh... good. I hope that someone is worthy then, or they'll have to answer to me” he gives me a half smile “and thank you for letting me help you heal, if that was what you meant”

“Eddie” I smile at him “I meant that there is a good chance I want you too, like a lot...just I need to go slow” the smile on his face could light up the darkest of rooms “but hey, you said that you wanted to kiss me some day... could this be that day?” I feel brave...and terrified at the same time

“You...want me to kiss you? Now?”

“Yes...” the answer is no more than a whisper

He sits up next to me and he turns to me, looking me deep in the eyes. His hands move slowly up to my face, tracing my jawline with his fingers. His hands softly grab my face and holds it as he lowers his face towards mine. I think I stop breathing, there's only me and him and the fact that his mesmerizing eyes are locked in to mine. He stops just before his lips meet mine “Sweetheart, you need to breathe. Are you sure about this? Please tell me if you want to stop”

I stare at his lips so close to mine and a whimper escapes my lips. He tenses and looks at me worried

“No, no it wasn't a bad sound...it was just...what if I suck at this?” I whisper and he relaxes and gives me a smile that eases any nerves I have

“I don't think that's possible” he whispers and his lips finally meet mine. I hear myself let out a small moan in to his lips and I feel him smile. The kiss is soft and careful, it's not scary at all it's just amazing. It goes on forever and I let it, I never want to stop kissing him. But he pulls away with a groan “Fuck Kat, this is soooo good. But I need to stop now or I might do something you're not ready for. I'd rather you set the pace for any more stuff happening. But...just so you know, I want you. Like in every way”

“Eddie...just wow... So that's kissing then” I giggle and I get this amazed look back

“What? Wait a god damn minute, was this...your first kiss?”

“Yeah...it was” I mumble kind of ashamed I didn't tell him before

“Oh my god, was it good though? I mean... I didn't come on to strong?” wow this guy is considerate on a whole new level

“Good? Eddie...it was perfection. I don't think there's ever been a more perfect first kiss, not even in the movies or in any of the books in this place and trust me there are hundreds if not thousands of kisses on these pages” I ramble on making a sweeping gesture at the books lining my walls

“Awww shush, making me blush here” he mumbles smiling at me

“Eddie... I didn't have much of a choice having to wait for my first kiss to happen, no-one's ever been interested in kissing me. But let me tell you I'm so insanely happy I had to wait, because now I got to experience this with you. I'm not one to be impulsive or do things on a whim, don't think I'll ever be. So this was just right, just perfect.” I try to explain what I'm thinking but I realise my brain is taking long ways around something that's just obvious “What I'm trying to say is I want you to Eddie...in every way. Maybe not tonight, that's a bit too fast, but this was a good start”

The smile I get back isn't something one can put words on, it's just...like in my books. He looks at me and leans in, pressing his lips to mine once again. Giving me a deep kiss that I can feel in my core

“I will do my very best to be the guy you need, and trust me I would never hurt you or be mean to you. I don't believe in behaviour like that, life is too damn precious to act like an ass to people.” he says leaning his forehead against mine

“Eddie...”

“Yeah?”

“I'm sorry for putting all of this on you in one go. But what did you actually want when you came here tonight? I didn't ask” I say

He chuckles “I wanted to see you, I couldn't get you out of my mind. So I thought I'd come here and maybe get to talk to you, and I was curious about that thing you said you had for me. This was just icing on the cake sweetheart, and I don't mind you telling me all of this. I'll try to help you heal as best I can” he kisses my forehead and I smile

“Aww, you wanted to see me? Twice in one day, how lucky am I?” I smile

“Sweetheart, I'd wanna see you every minute of the day if it was up to me. Somehow from the second I laid eyes on you I was caught, might be because you're the most beautiful girl I've ever seen as well as the most interesting one”

“Stop flattering me like this...making me flustered” I giggle

“Hey, I only tell the truth here girlie, deal with it” he smirks

“Oh ok then, keep going” I can't deny liking him SO much already.

“Oh I will, don't you worry about that. I'll keep flattering you from now until you get sick of me. But seriously though...what did you have for me” he looks like a kid on Christmas waiting for Santa to come bearing gifts

“Oh yeah, right. Come” I say and I take his hand getting off the bed. We go out in to the living room and I tell him to sit down on the couch while I get what I was talking about. I go to one of the cupboards in the hallway and I rummage through the boxes stacked in there. All neatly labelled, I get out 3 big notebooks and I bring them over to Eddie. “Here I think you might like these, you can have them if you want” he looks puzzled as he takes the notebooks from me. He opens one and starts reading the text, his eyes open wide and he stares at me

“These are campaigns... Like really well written amazing campaigns. Where'd you get these?” he asks

“I....wrote them” I blush

“You made these? Like for real? Woooow...they're better than anything I've ever written, hey did you say I could HAVE them? Did you mean borrow them?” he's talking and reading at the same time

“No, I meant have them. I have no need for them, I just made them up over the years. Some of this is like therapy, I must admit quite a few of the monsters you'll encounter are meant to be Laura” I giggle “since apparently killing your sister is illegal... I had to get some other outlet at times”

He looks up at me and bursts out laughing “You're killing me here, so if I get the gang to kill these monsters I'll be helping you out. Cool, but ok I'll accept these on one condition”

I look at him, what does he want from me?

“I want you to join me at one of Hellfires game nights ok? You won't have to talk to any of the others unless you want to. But I want you to be there for at least one of these campaigns of yours, so you can be there for the kill” he smiles

“Hellfire?” I say

“Yeah Hellfire Club, it was originally the DnD club at high school but those of us who graduated but linger on here in Hawkins we didn't want to leave the club so it became a mix of high school kids and us 'grown ups' lucky for me they still wanted me to be dungeon master.” he says and I smile at his excitement

“Can I join the campaign to? Or just watch?” I ask and he smiles widely at me

“You know how to play?”

“Well... I've never played for real seeing as I don't have friends... But all the books you saw in there and then some have taught me the basic understanding of the game. See...if you didn't know what an eidetic memory is... I remember everything, everything I see everything I read. I can tell you every word in those notebooks without reading from the pages. I just... I would like to know what its like to actually play”

“Sweetheart, we'd be happy to have you! Tell you what, you come with me Thursday night to watch us play, and meet the guys. Then next week we'll use on of your campaigns and you can join us. Sound ok?” he says

“Are they...nice? Your friends?” I ask

“Yeah, intense little nerds some of them but over all very nice guys. There's me, Mike, Dustin, Lucas, Erica, Will, Joe and Gareth” he says

“Aaaah the guy who idolises Tom Cruise much to Robins dismay” I say and Eddie stares at me

“What?” he chuckles

“Yeah, I have to tell you something kinda embarrassing. I went to see Steve today after work. I was so freaked out you asked me to go out with you and I've never had a date so I didn't know how to act. Thought I'd ask him what you liked so I didn't make a fool of myself, I overheard Robin arguing with Gareth about Tom Cruise not being God” I give him an apologetic smile

“You went to Harrington to ask what he thought I'd like on a date? Why him?” he laughs

“Well, Casey isn't much of a help seeing as she doesn't date either...she just has hook ups. Robin, well she's on Caseys team so not much help with dating guys and well that left me with Steve, thought he might be able to help seeing he's a friend of yours. He did assure me you weren't mean or overly handsy. And he raised you to the high heavens, you have a real good friend there Eddie” I smile at him

“Wow, he did that? Cool, well yeah I mean we haven't been friends that long. We'd never even spoken before the thing...but after that shit we've been close. Him, me and Robin. They're family now since my uncle moved away” he says

“The thing? This is the second time you've eluded to something that seems to have had a real impact on your lives...would you tell me?” I ask “ I mean I did let you borrow anything from my bedroom, wasn't that the deal? I'd let you do that and you'd come over and tell me?” I say with a smile

“Fuck, you remembered that did you” he smirks “Ok...but let me just say that I KNOW what it sounds like. But we were all in this and we'll tell you the same story so don't think we made this shit up. It's so beyond something one would make up to... I don't know impress people? Scare people...” he sighs and I become even more curious “it's like taken from a book but it's not...we lived through this”

I cuddle up beside him on the couch and I listen as he begins to tell me a story so unbelievable it really has to be true. Government plots, gifted children, monsters, underground labs, Russians, more monsters, disappearances, deaths, a world beyond our own, Vecna and ultimately the destruction of Hawkins and the apparent death of Eddie. By the time he stops talking my head is spinning, I try to make sense of it all. Trying to see if there is a possible spin on this that makes it... I don't know, a collective dream they all had.

“Eddie... I don't know what to say...or believe for that matter. You say you died...yet I mean you don't feel dead to me” I say and I put my hand on his chest

“I was for a moment, woke up though. But by then Henderson had left me, I mean no shade on him he thought I died for real so what was he to do? He couldn't carry me and get away so he had to leave me there.” Eddie says

“I get that part... I just don't... Bats Eddie? Bats aren't...that vicious” I say and he gives me a reluctant smile

“Normal ones, no... These... well these fuckers are nowhere near normal bats. We called them demobats, but after what they did to me I'd just like to call them demons.” he growls

“But, you said they tore the flesh of you... You're sure they were bats?” I'm so stuck on this, bats...they don't do that

Eddie gets up from the couch “Ok so I'm going to do something now I haven't done even in front of the guys...” he takes a deep breath and he pulls his shirt off and stands there in front of me bare chested and absolutely gorgeous. When my mind has calmed it self from the pure shock of how good he looks I see them, the scars. Horrendous scars cover his upper body. I sit up straight and I motion to him to come closer, he attempts to put his shirt back on

“No...please” I whisper at him. He looks at me confused but he lets his shirt hang from his hand as he moves in to stand in front of the couch. I look at the scars, they're deep. All of a sudden I realize, it's all true. None of it is made up and whatever did this, bats or not. It did take chunks of his flesh, it's a miracle he didn't bleed to death for real. I reach out and I gently caress his chest and all of the scarring. Somehow, because they're a part of him I find them beautiful. I let my hand trace them all

“Please...Kat don't do that” he whispers

“Oh, sorry do they still hurt?” I snap out of whatever spell he has me under and I retract my hand

“No...just... Your touch, makes me feel things” he blushes and this is when I notice an apparent, well reaction. I turn beetroot red in the face and I don't know where to look

“Fuck...sorry” I manage to get out

“Don't be sorry, I mean if anything it's a compliment” he says and puts his shirt back on and sits down. I can't look at him my entire mind and body are in an uproar. My mind just wants me to shut down and hide so that I won't get hurt again but my body it aches to touch him again, and again until he's a whimpering mess in my hands...oh wow where'd that come from? I blush again “hey, may I ask where your mind wandered of to now? I said nothing and did nothing yet you're blushing” he smiles “you know you can talk to me”

“I...know. I just don't know what to say, or how to even start. There's a lot happening in my mind at the moment” I say in a hushed voice

“Well, can I ask you questions then? Maybe get the ball rolling? I don't mean to be so blunt but I want you, like obviously. And I kinda wanna know if there is a chance...some day” he mumbles smiling at me. I nod, vigorously “Ok, I assume that guy was your first?” I nod “ok honey I kinda need you to talk to me, it'll feel better after” he says

“Yes he was my fist, and my only” I croak

“Ok, so no one else after that? When was it did you say? Your senior year? That would be like 3,5/4 years ago then?”

“Yeah, almost 4. It was at the beginning of the year”

“So, you haven't met anyone else that made you feel....stuff since then? I mean I would assume you felt something if you agreed to let him, you know”

I want to hide under the couch “No one, until now” I whisper, I can't even look up “I mean I'd had a crush on him for years but that part of it wasn't that strong. I was just happy to be noticed, I wasn't ready. I did it...anyway” I hate admitting this

“Hey, my first time wasn't planned or even that good, it was a real disaster. Granted I wasn't ridiculed afterward. But trust me I wasn't ready either. I think very few people are, it just kinda happens. But I mean the stuff he put you through was fucking abysmal. Fucking lowlife piece of shit” he mutters to himself

“You said you want me...” I muffle the sound of the question in to a pillow that's how embarrassing I find this

“Yeah, I do... I mean I think you noticed” he's blushing again “do you...? Uhm want me?” his eyes seem to be burning from the inside as he gazes over at me

I take a deep breath “yeah I do, it scares me, but I do” I breath out as I say the words. Eddies face lights up and he reaches for my hand

“I promise you that when you feel ready for anything I'm here, I am SO here for you. Please come to me if...you know” he says. I nod my head so hard it feels like it might fall off. “Words sweetheart” he chuckles

“Yeah, promise” it's more of a sound than a word

“Good, now I'm going to kiss you...a lot!” he smiles at me and I nod again getting a stern look in return

“Ok, please do” I say as he leans in

“Good girl” he purrs and I don't know what to do with myself. He kisses me deeply, not touching anything but my face. I want him to touch every inch of me but I can't for the life of me form those words. They're scaring me senseless, but holy hell I want him. We kiss for what seems like hours and I'm feeling a happiness inside I've never felt before.

“Eddie” I whisper as our lips finally part

“Yeah sweetheart?”

“You're like REALLY good at this” I smile

“Geez thank you. But guess what, you're pretty much a fucking rock star at this yourself” he winks at me “but...it's close to midnight again...I need to get home. Early start tomorrow at work” he smiles at me and I look stunned

“Midnight? Wow...crying and kissing sure makes time fly” I giggle and Eddie laughs and kisses me on the head

“Sure does, with the right company. I'm going to try and keep away tomorrow night so that we can both get some sleep. But I'll be here to pick you up at 6:15 on Thursday for Hellfire. Ok?”

“Yes, that works. Should I bring anything?” I ask

“Well...snacks are always welcome” he smiles at me and winks

“Got it” I say and smile back. I follow him to the door and we kiss for a couple of more minutes until he drags himself away from me, sighs and heads down the stairs. I watch him go and then I slowly close the door feeling like this might have been a dream? I mean real life can't be this good, can it? Or good, I cried for hours...told him about my horrible past. He told me about his. But then the kissing...oh wow the kissing! I go to sleep, yet again with a smile on my face. I wake up earlier the next morning so I get up and head straight for the phone

“Hello?”

“Hey Casey, good morning”

“Morning, I don't have long. Maybe like 10 minutes, what's up buttercup?”

“So...interesting night”

“Oh? Do tell”

“Well it began with Laura calling, you know...right on the 2 week mark”

“Of course” I can practically hear Casey rolling her eyes

“Yelled at her...slammed the phone down. Started crying my eyes out”

“Oh Kat, I'm so sorry...but good for you yelling at her”

“Yeah...there's more”

“MORE? That wasn't enough for one night?”

“Knock on the door...guess who”

“Ooh the cutie patootie?”

“Yup the one and only, so I think I cried in his arms for 3 hours...then...” dramatic pause for effect of course “we kissed for another 2 hours”

All I hear on the other end is Caseys breathing “come again?”

“I think you heard me...just let it sink in” I say with a smile

“You...and he...on the lips?”

“Where else? Oh you know what don't answer that”

“No but like... YOU kissed a guy...not just once but for HOURS? I...I have to sit down”

“Well... I though you wanted to know. Didn't think it would break you” I giggle

“I... well fuck me I'm as proud as a mama. Was it good? I know you don't have anything to compare to but like...was there a tingle?”

“It was, I don't have enough words in my vocabulary to describe what that was like.”

“Sweetie, I love you and I'm saying this as your best friend. You need to go get him! And I know you know what I mean. Just don't overthink like you always do just...rip his clothes off and make him your bitch”

“Well...the though crossed my mind. If it hadn't been for my own words of wanting to go slow I might have, it looked...impressive”

“IT LOOKED...the fuck are you telling me? You saw it?” Caseys voice goes so high pitched I don't even think dogs can hear her any more

“Not...like in the flesh. But it was...prominent in his pants” I say

“Like... I'm going to have to take a Valium or something, this is killing me. And now I have to go to work... Ok so tonight there's oral? What the fuck”

“Tonight is alone time. But I'm meeting some of his other friends tomorrow night. And then there's the date on Friday and then you and I are having a party here on Saturday”

“My mind is so full right now I can't understand a thing you're saying. We'll talk tonight yeah?”

“Yeah, call me when you have the time. Love ya”

“Love ya to”

I smile as I put the phone down, I know there's going to be about an hour and then she's processed it all and she will call me. I take a shower and I get ready for the day. I make tea and some sandwiches and I wait. 1 hour and 15 minutes later the phone rings

“Hey”

“Ok, so I totally forgot to tell you how happy I am for you”

“I knew that without you calling Casey, but thank you”

“But like for real go get some. It's better than you think”

“How would you know? Have you ever been with a guy?”

“Nah, but I mean if he makes you come...that's the same!” she chuckles and hangs up and I shake my head smiling. But I guess she is right, I mean that part of sex is the same whether it's a guy or a girl making you come. The thought of Eddie making me come sends shivers down my spine all gathering at one spot between my legs. I press my thighs together and I moan. God, I do want him.

I head to the store and the day passes without any problems. I stop by and say hi to Robin and Steve as I head home. I don't tell them about me and Eddie, I wanna see where the date takes us first. We talk about Saturday and make some plans about drinks and food. I head home and I wait for Casey to call again. When she does an intense hour of dissecting every minute of my night with Eddie commences. She agrees, with herself, that we were meant to be. I laugh at her, it's strange hearing her this...romantically inclined. She's usually not one for soulmates, feelings, meant to be and all that stuff. If I'm a romance novel she's...an instruction manual for a typewriter. I can't keep from hoping this is her changing a bit herself as well. I would hate it if she hurt Robins feelings by being, well her usual cynical self. We hang up and I make a cup of tea and I turn on the TV for a while, but I can't concentrate my mind is on Eddie the whole time. The phone rings, I look at the time. It's 9, who the hell calls me at 9 in the evening?

“Hello?”

“I know I said I would leave you alone tonight but I just needed to hear your voice” I hear Eddie say

“Oh, hi...I was thinking about you”

“Yeah? Good thoughts I hope”

“Very good” I smile

“Oh...damn” he gasps

“See you tomorrow Eddie. Sweet dreams” I say and I hang up

Eddies pov

Very good thoughts about me? Wow, I hope I didn't read to much in to that. But it didn't seem like it on her voice as she told me sweet dreams? Eddie is smiling to himself, then he becomes serious. He feels like a fucking creep, standing here at a pay phone looking up at her window hoping to see her. He couldn't bring himself to go up there unannounced one more night, so he opted for this. He stands there looking at her windows actually fucking MISSING her. What was this? Sure, he's had crushes before, Chrissy was probably the biggest. But well, that died. Quite literally... But this, this is something else all together. He'd even told Wayne about Kat when he called him tonight. He was pleased, but also surprised at how fast Eddie's feelings caught on.

“Hey son, I know you don't believe in it but this sounds like soulmates if you ask me” Wayne had said to him, no Eddie usually didn't believe in that stuff. And as far as he knew neither did Wayne, but here he was putting words on Eddies exact thoughts. There was something about this girl, it felt like he'd been waiting for her for ever. He looked up again, there she was! He could see her in the window as she turned the TV off, probably getting ready for bed. God she's beautiful! He'd never thought of himself as having a type, but she showed him that his type is most obviously a chubby, brown haired nerd who reads a lot and has glasses and deliciously thick thighs and a big soft ass. Fuck he wants to be buried between those thighs... Aaaand now he feels like even more of a creep feeling his dick harden in his pants. GO HOME MUNSON! He thinks to himself as he watches her turn of the lights and head to bed. He strolls of to his van and he goes home to the trailer he lives in now. The trailer park was relocated after the incident in 86. Some of the old trailers survived, some didn't. His and Wayne's being one of the ones that didn't. But the city bought new ones and put up for those who lost their homes, bought them all new stuff to. Wayne lost his job as the factory was right in the middle of one of the cracks so it was demolished. He got a new job on the other side of the state so he left Eddie the trailer and he moved. This new trailer is fancier than the last one, not as run down. But it's still a trailer, what does he have to offer Kat? She apparently has no issues with money, that place is fucking mind blowing. He thinks about how different their lives are as he settles in for the night. He decides he doesn't fucking care, he's falling in love with this weird, wonderful woman. He falls asleep and he dreams of Kat, dreams of her lying naked in his bed, those awesome thighs spread open for him. Beckoning him to enter her wet pussy. He wakes up hard as a rock and so close to coming that the mere touch of him trying to move his dick in his boxers sends him over the edge and he has to get up and change. Fuck he hasn't had an actual wet dream sine high school, what's this girl doing to him?

Back to Kat

It's Thursday, I'm going to see Eddie today! I stretch and I yawn loudly. This is going to be a good day! I can feel it, the store closes 1 hour earlier on Thursdays due to Stella having some things to do Thursday afternoons. So the whole town is used to that, I'm not going to change it. I have things to do myself today. I'm going to make cookies for Hellfire tonight and maybe I'll make some Rocky Road bars, I mean why buy snacks if you can make them?

I'm giddy all day at the thought of seeing Eddie, what is this spell he has me under? I don't even think that if Laura showed up here today she'd be able to break my good mood. I have a great big smile to give to anyone stopping by today, some have been in earlier in the week and they say I look different somehow. Asking if I changed my hair or my glasses or something, they just “can't put their finger on it” I just wanna look a them an go... Well kissing the hottest man alive for hours will do this to you! As I close up and go to get the things I need for baking I run in to Robin at the grocery store.

“Hey Kat, what's up. Doing anything special tonight or just hyping yourself up for the big date tomorrow? He hasn't shut up about it, been calling me and Steve relentlessly asking us if we think this or that...PLEASE put us out of our misery and agree to a second date even if this one sucks” she sighs

“Hello to you too, well... I am hanging out with him tonight also so I guess technically tomorrow IS the second date? Although tonight we won't be alone”

“Tonight? But Thursdays are Hellfire night, how the hell did you swing that?”

“He's bringing me...” I say

“He's bringing you? To a Hellfire game? Wow you really are special to him. I mean not even Steve's been invited, he threw a fit when Dustin brought him once. Oh by the way...”

“You want me to tell Gareth that Tom Cruise STILL isn't God?” I chuckle

“Actually...yes” she laughs “how'd you know?”

“When I came in the other day to talk to Steve I overheard you... I mean I couldn't agree more, I think he's completely overrated”

“I KNOW right? I'm glad I won't be alone trying to make him understand any more, getting fucking exhausting” she smiles “well I gotta hurry and get what I came for before Steve gets pissed at me thinking I ran out on him. But good luck with the nerds then... Hey by the way what time Saturday?”

“Oh, come over around 7. I think Casey was going to try and get here around 4 but I wanna have her to myself a bit first” I smile

“Oh I get that! But ok we'll be there by 7, you wanna tell Eddie or should we?”

“I think it might come up, I'll tell him myself, but thanks. See you Saturday then”

“Yeah see you then, looking forward to it!” she says, gives me a hug and runs to pay for her things

I stroll around and get what I need for baking then I head home and get going on the snacks. I finish just in time to put it all in bags and change my outfit before there's a knock on the door. I open and there he is in all his glory. Looking amazing in black jeans, a shirt with a design that says “Hellfire Club” and his leather jacket. He beams at me

“Hey there pretty lady, ready to be a full blown nerd for the night?” he hands me a shirt just like the one he's wearing “the uniform, it's mandatory” he smiles at me

I giggle and I pull the shirt I have on over my head

“Are you trying to kill me?” I hear Eddie say

“What?” I'm confused then I realize I'm apparently so comfortable with him I didn't even think about the fact that I'm now only wearing jeans and my bra... “Oh...fuck...sorry” I say and I quickly pull the Hellfire shirt over my head to cover myself up

“Nah, I mean I wouldn't mind having you dressed like that all the time...just maybe not in a room full of other guys” Eddie smiles at me and I blush “what you're hot, didn't I tell you” he winks at me

“Hey, don't exaggerate” I say as I put my shoes on and get the bag with the cookies and the rocky road bars I made earlier.

“Hey, I'm not! You can't tell me what I can or can not think, you're not the boss of me” he pouts

“Ok, ok...fiiine. Thank you Eddie! You're looking like quite the snack yourself” I smile at him

“I look like a snack? You wanna have a bite later on then?” he pulls me in and gives me a kiss so good I lose my breath for a second

“Wow” I say as he lets me go

“Well thanks, don't think I've ever gotten a 'wow' from kissing before. Makes me feel a bit cocky” he smirks

“Well... I'm easily impressed” I make a face at him and he starts laughing

“You must be, but hey good for me. Means I get to kiss you again and again” he takes my hand and we head out to his van. As he turns the ignition the stereo starts playing loudly “fuck sorry, I forgot to turn it down before going in to get you” he says

“It's ok, I mean you can't really go wrong with Metallica. Master of Puppets is a masterpiece” I say and he stares at me

“You...know Metallica?” he says

“Yeah? Shouldn't I?” I say

“I mean no offence but you look to be as far away from Metallica as it's possible to get” he chuckles “but yeah, Master of Puppets holds a special place in my heart”

“I'm not gonna ask what you think I look like I listen to” I giggle “I'm sure that's more offensive than you not thinking I look like I listen to Metallica”

“Might be true” he smiles “well...are you ready? We're almost at Mike's. It's his turn to host Hellfire tonight” we turn in to this really neat looking neighbourhood.

“I don't think I'll ever be ready to meet new people but if you say they're nice I'll give it my best. And I did bring bribes” I say and I hold up the bag

“Yeah? What did you buy?” he looks at the bag

“Buy? Hell no, to bribe successfully you need to pull out all the stops. I made cookies and rocky road bars” I say

“You what? You MADE snacks? You do realize if you spoil these guys like that you're never getting out of this even if you want to?” he says as we stop outside one of the houses

“Spoil them? You sure it's not the dungeon master I need to worry about spoiling?” I say

“He looooves to be spoiled, but he wants more than snacks” he says and he leans over and gives me a kiss “so lets go then beautiful. Time to get your nerd on”

“He might get more than snacks if he's good” I mumble and he looks over at me

“What did you say” his voice is like a low growl and he pulls me in close “don't tease me like that, and for the record I'm always good” he purrs and I feel my legs wobble

“Good to know” I say in low voice not really sure what it is I'm meaning by it. All I know is that this guy has me thinking things I haven't thought in years. He takes my hand and we go up to the house and ring the doorbell. A very pretty woman answers the door

“Oh hi Eddie, how are you?”

“Hey Mrs Wheeler, I'm good. This is a new friend of mine, Kat. She just moved here from Seattle, thought she needed to meet the guys” he smiles at her

“Eddie, my dear. I've told you, it's Karen. Hello Kat, say are you the girl I've been hearing so many nice things about? The one who's minding Stellas book store while she's away?” she smiles at me and I feel that familiar lump in my throat making me unable to speak, but I feel Eddies hand squeezing mine and he gives me a smile. The lump dissolves and I look back at Karen

“Yes, I am that girl. It's nice to meet you Karen” I say

“Lovely to meet you to, but come in. They're all in the basement as usual” she moves out of the way and we head inside. It's a lovely home, me being used to only apartments this is like a castle.

“I love your home Karen” I say looking around

“Oh thank you dear, that's sweet. Where do you live?”

“I live in the blue house on Main” I tell her and she lifts an eyebrow

“Wow, those apartments aren't...cheap” she looks at me with curiosity

“Yeah I've been told, but I compare it to apartments in Seattle and it's...not that bad” I say with a small smile

“Oh, well no I can imagine that’s true. Well have fun” she says and she heads back in to the living room. Eddie takes me by the hand again, whispering to me

“Good girl, see you can talk to people” I look at him

“I think your presence helps” I squeeze his hand and smile and he beams back at me

“Awww aren't you the cutest. Ok so behind this door is nerd headquarters tonight. You sure you're ready for this?”

“Nope, but I'll follow you anywhere” I say as he opens the door and heads down the stairs

“My nerds and nerdettes your dungeon master has arrived!” he booms and I hear a bunch of voices cheering. I stop at the top of the stairs feeling a bit panic-stricken. Can I do this? All new people again? But I have Eddie, I trust Eddie... “So I hope you don't mind but I brought a guest” there is a sudden silence

“A...guest? To Hellfire? Like, an actual other person?” I hear someone say

“Yeah, what of it?” Eddie smiles

“You had a fucking tantrum when I brought Steve around...and now you bring someone yourself?”

“Henderson, let me break it down for you. Steve doesn't know DnD, Steve doesn't play DnD. Hell Steve doesn't even LIKE DnD... Why the hell would I have him sit here with us?” I'm still at the top of the stairs thinking it might be best if I just stay here until this matter is settled. Eddie must have noticed me missing because within seconds I see his smiling face at the bottom of the stairs “Sweetheart, you rooted up there? They won't bite you...I don't think” he holds out his hand to me. I slowly make my way down the stairs, my stomach has a lump the size of a football in it. Every fibre in me wants to turn around but Eddies eyes drags me to him. I'm finally at the base of the stairs, standing right in front of Eddie. “Hey I know this is scary for you, and I promise if it's too much I'll just call a break and I'll take you home ok?” he whispers in my ear.

“Ok...” I whisper back. He steps aside and I am met by 7 sets of eyes all staring at me

“It's...a girl...” I hear some one say. Then the only girl in the company besides me sighs

“Well no shit Sherlock, we all see it's a girl. Your point being loser?” she turns to the guy next to her, by the looks of them they might be brother and sister.

“I just meant... Eddie with a girl?” he says “and I'm not a loser, get over it Erica”

“What ever loser! And even so, good thing Munson got himself a girl. Was beginning to think he's looking in to a future as a monk. Can we PLAY now?”

“Hey, hey, hey Sinclairs...both of you. Ease up a bit! We're gonna play don't worry. This is Kat, she just moved here from Seattle. She makes KICK ASS campaigns, thought I'd show her how Hellfire does things before I beg her permission to butcher her work” he chuckles, She's sitting in on this one and maybe she'll join next week if the vote is unanimous” Eddie says and motions to me to take a seat at the head of the table, next to what I assume is his place as DM.

“You write campaigns? Cool, so you play?” this guy whose voice I recognize as the one Eddie called Henderson asks me. I take a deep breath

“Yeah I write, been doing it for years. I'm a bit of a book nerd so I have quite a large collection of DnD books. Never had the opportunity to play though” I say and I feel Eddies hand on my thigh squeezing reassuringly

“Oh, cool! But why write campaigns if you don't play?”

“Uhm, well I liked the way of writing and the imagination needed to write it. So I thought I'd try and then one lead to another and soon I had a few notebooks filled.” I smile hesitantly

“So...you're this freaks girlfriend or what?” Erica asks what I can see they're all dying to ask

“Erica...c'mon. Not the time, please” Eddie looks at her

“Oh, not gotten that far yet. Well you're special to him if you're here so.” she says and focuses on making her brother miserable again

I'm special to Eddie? Because he brought me here? That's the second person to tell me that today. I smile to myself

“OH!” I say “which one of you is Gareth?” I look around and I hear Eddie chuckle. A curly haired guy looks all confused but raises his hand and looks at me “Robin wanted me to tell you that Tom Cruise is still not God” I say and everyone laughs, except Gareth

“Fucking Buckley, HE IS SO. Tell her that from me” he says but he says it with a smile

The game begins and I sit quietly beside Eddie as he narrates the campaign he made. He's talented I think to myself, he has the right kind of persona to be the dramatic DM. I'm having a really good time as the focus isn't on me at all. The second the first roll of the dice landed they all forgot about me. As I watch them play I can tell that what I've been reading is not even close to what actually playing is like. This is so much more exciting. About half way through the game Eddie calls for a break.

“Need a piss and a smoke. Then maybe snack time?” he says as he stands up

“Weren't you gonna bring snacks this time?” the guy I learned was Mike says

“I did, she's right here” Eddie says and gives me a side hug I blush “all jokes aside, she made snacks for us. It's...did you bring them?” He looks at me

“Oh, damn I forgot them in the car!” I say

“I'll get them when I have a smoke, be right back” he says winking at me before he heads up the stairs with Gareth and Joe.

“Soooo...charmed him completely I see” Dustin, which I learned is Hendersons first name, says to me with a big grin on his face

“Charmed who? Eddie?” I say confused

“Yeah Eddie, who else? I mean he never brings anyone to Hellfire nights. Took a lot for us to get him to even consider Erica. But you missy have him wrapped around your finger! Not saying it's bad I mean you go! He needs it after all the shit...” he says

“Oh, well...thank you I guess? He told me about the shit...he also told me you were the one who had to leave him there, in that place? How are you holding up?” I ask and he stares at me

“Ok, so...if he told you about that...you're it for him, no doubt. Also, me? I'm ok...some days, other days I'm a wreck. He's like my big brother and I had to watch him die you know. AND I had to leave him there. Fucking broke me” he looks so sad I do something I've never even done with Casey. I wrap my arms around him and I give him a hug

“He's lucky to have you as a little brother Dustin. Don't feel bad you had to leave him, he told me he holds no grudges about that. You had to or you'd be dead too. What do you say that both you and me try to put our collected shit behind us?” I look at him

“You have shit to?” he says and I see traces of tears on his cheeks

“You have no idea” I say “but I have Eddie now, to help me get through some of it. Also Robin and Steve. And maybe you?”

“Sure thing! Anything I can do, I like you. Question is, how much do you like me?”

“Wanna borrow my books” I laugh

“Caught me” he smirks

“Well Eddie has most of them held hostage now but as soon as he's done and gets another pile you can have the ones he's done with” I say and Dustin nods

“Sounds like a deal” he smiles

Eddie and the rest return and he hands me the bag of snacks I brought. I open the containers and place them on a table next to where they're sitting.

“Well, help yourselves I suppose” I say and they all dig in. The consensus is that from now on Eddie is ALWAYS on snack duty and that means I make the snacks. Unless I want to be part of the gang then I'M always on snack duty. I smile, these guys are so nice.

The rest of the night is fun, I get so in to the game I cheer when they do and I even get up and celebrate with them when they kill some monster. Eddie smiles at me and from time to time I feel his hand on my thigh and my mind goes haywire. I just wanna ask him to go higher but I'm to scared at the same time. But it feels so good having his big, warm hands on my leg. Even if it's just short moments at a time.

By the end of the night I am completely convinced I need to play next week, this was too much fun just watching! As they wrap up the night they decide that next weeks game is at Dustins house.

“Before we leave, we need to vote. Anyone against inviting Kat to play with us next time?” Eddie says, no one raises a hand. “Ok then, welcome to Hellfire” he smiles at me and shakes my hand

“Thank you Eddie the Banished, I will do my utmost to not let you down with my simple ways” I say as solemnly as I can

“Fair lady I don't think your ways are simple at all. But we do need to come up with a name for you... Everyone come up with a suggestion for next time and we'll have a vote” he says and everyone nods. We say our goodbyes and we leave. We talk about the night as Eddie drives me home, when we stop outside my house he says

“See, nerds aren't scary. You did so good sweetheart. So you did have fun then?” he takes my hand

“I had so much fun, I really liked Dustin. Or well I liked them all but I think I took a particular liking to him” I say

“Thought you might, he's a good kid” Eddie smiles “but I wanna do something now I've been dreaming of all night” me thinking it's something like smoking I'm taken aback completely when he grabs me and pulls me closer and kisses me deeply “fuuuuck been hell having you sit there next to me and have to narrate a campaign instead of making out with you” he breathes

“Again... wow” I say and he smiles

“I would so wanna come up with you and keep this up but it's sorta late and I have to be at work real early again tomorrow. But if you don't mind, I wanna do this ALL night after our date tomorrow”

“Mind? Why would I mind, hell this could BE the date and I wouldn't mind” I'm shocked I said that but I mean it so why not

“Oh, really? Maybe I'll change my plans then” he purrs

“Well if you have plans I'm not going to ruin them. We'll have time to more of this after...” I blush but he just smiles at me “See you tomorrow then Eddie” I say and I get out of the van

“I'll be here at 7 then” he smiles at me

“Perfect” I say and I close the door to the van and I go inside. I look at the time, it's 9:45. I should really go to bed but I just need to tell Casey how proud I am of myself. I go to the phone and I dial her number

“Hello?” her voice is sleepy, like she's just woken up

“Fuck did I wake you?”

“Nah, well you did but all good, I was asleep on the couch so thanks” she says “what's up since you're calling at this hour of the night”

“So I just wanna brag”

“Oh, go on”

“I just hung out with SEVEN new people all night, and Eddie”

“Wow...really? Sweetie I'm so fucking proud, and I'm more and more convinced that moving was the best thing you could have ever done in your entire life.”

“Yeah, beginning to realise that myself. Well, go to bed now and I'll do the same. Need my beauty sleep for the date tomorrow”

“Awww you don't need beauty sleep you just need regular sleep. Well dream dirty things about that guy of yours and then do it all tomorrow!” she chuckles

“Casey! I'm a good girl...” I try and she just laughs at me

“Katherine Jane Smith, I think you have some seriously naughty bones in your body. You just haven't used them...make sure you do that now that you found a good guy. Love ya and I'll see you Saturday, I don't wanna hear a beep from you tomorrow night, ok!?” she says

“Naughty bones” I laugh “well...I'll see if I can dig them out under all the dust they've been collecting over the years. Sleep tight see you Saturday”

We hang up and I get ready for bed. I fall asleep instantly and I dream about Eddie. I dream the kind of dreams that would make a pornstar blush. I wake up feeling that the wetness between my legs has spread down my thighs and on to the bed. I feel like I'm burning, wow so this is what really horny is like? Well...fuck me... I'm laying there panting for a bit trying to get my mind at ease. It's hard, it's filled with thoughts of Eddie...naked Eddie...fucking naked Eddie... Jesus! I didn't think I had this in me, I mean I know I dreamt dreams like these back then before that ass hat broke me. But after that it's like my brain shut that part off just to spare me. Apparently it thinks I'm back in business again, and what the hell maybe I am. I toss and I turn for a while before looking at the time. It's 5:30, I might as well get up and begin my day. Sleep doesn't seem to be happening any more tonight. I hit the shower and then I go to get some breakfast. I sit in front of the morning news on TV and I enjoy a lazy morning for once. Only downside is that when it comes time to get going I'm tired again. I make some strong coffee to take with me and I leave for the shop.

Fridays have been busy so far so I might be in for a hectic day. It's kinda slow until after lunch then people start to drop in more frequently. By the time I'm closing I'm beat. My mind is spinning I just wanna crawl in to bed and sleep until Monday. But no can do, I have a date in 3 hours! Yikes! I rush home not even stopping to wave at Robin or Steve as I pass the video store. I take another quick shower and then I find myself stranded in front of my closet, what the hell do I wear tonight? I don't even know what Eddie's been planning for us tonight. I look through all my clothes and I see this dress in the back of the closet, hanging behind everything else. I bought it last year to wear to Caseys for New Years, it was a bit fancy for jut her and me but I wanted to look nice for once. But then she got sick and I was stuck at home with mum. So it's never been worn. It's a black velvet, kinda fitted dress. I thought it was a bit snug back then but I have lost a little weight since, so maybe it will look decent? I put it on and I study my reflection. Well, yeah it looks good, I think... Not to tight anywhere, the boobs look good, the ass looks good. Yeah I could at least be an 7 out of 10. I take out a pair of black heels and a fancy bag. I put on my good jewellery and then I even put on some make up. I check the mirror again when I'm done and I hardly recognize the girl looking back at me. I look at the time, it's 6... I have a whole hour to kill before Eddie gets here. I decide to continue reading the book I bought at work today. I love Stephen Kings books but I hadn't had the chance to read Misery and when I saw it today as I started reorganizing the horror section I just needed to add it to my own collection. It's just like any other King book, captivating from the start. All of a sudden I hear a knock on the door and I look up at the clock on the wall. It's 5 to 7! Well here goes nothing then.

I get up and I head to the door and I open it, Eddie's standing outside smiling. When he sees me his smiles dies and I feel like I wanna die, I look that bad?

“What's wrong?” I say in a timid voice

“Wrong? Nothing's wrong, jut...fuck you look so unbelievably good and here I am looking like this” he motions at himself. He looks amazing, black jeans and a dark forest green shirt.

“But you look amazing Eddie” I say and he smiles at me again pulling me in to his arms, he kisses me softly.

“Thank you babe, but if anyone looks amazing tonight it's you. Like, how am I going to keep my hands off you when you look this hot?” he kisses the side of my face, down my jawline and continues down my neck “this ok?” he whispers

“Uuhuu...yeah...sure is” I say as I can't seem to form a sentence to even begin to tell him how good this makes me feel.

“Well good then, I'll keep doing it” he says and his kisses follow the base of my neck around to the other side and up towards my lips again. “But we better get going, I made reservations” he says as he pulls away from me and I just wanna tell him to forget those reservations and just fuck me, but as usual my nerves get the better of me and I just nod

“Ok, lets go. Where are we going by the way?” I feel like my face is on fire and I'm sure I'm all red and flustered. Eddie chuckles a little and takes my hand

“I made reservations at Ellie's, it's a restaurant one town over. Thought it would be fancier than anything this place has to offer. It was Steves suggestion, he tells me they have awesome food”

“Oh, exciting! I hope Steve is right then” I say thinking I would have eaten at the gas station if I could just be with Eddie.

“Well, if the food's bad then I KNOW dessert will be fantastic” he says and shoots me a smile that makes my knees weak

“Yeah?” I say

“Yeah, dessert will be more kissing” he winks at me

“Oh, well then it will be a 5 star dessert you mean?” I smile back

“ I sure hope you'll think so” we're down the stairs and we head outside “uhmm...this is a bit awkward but I thought, did you have a car?” Eddie looks at his feet

“Yes I have a car, why?” I say

“Well, my van...well it's not that fun to go for any longer rides in” he mumbles

“Oh, of course we can take my car. Here, you drive” I say and I hand Eddie my keys, he looks at them. His frowns as he looks at the emblem

“You...drive a Pontiac? What kind of Pontiac” he gasps

“A 1971 Le Mans” I say and he stares at me

“No fucking way, you drive one of the sexiest cars from the 70's? Like how are you even real?”

“Well, dad died. Left me and my sister a heap of money. She spent all of hers...all I wanted was that car. I've saved the rest. So...you wanna drive?” I smile, I knew that car would be a bit of a surprise to him

“Do I wanna drive it? I work as a mechanic and I haven't even seen one in real life. It's like a wet dream, only not as exciting as the ones about you” he looks down at the keys in his hand again

“Wait, what? You have those kind of dreams about me?” I'm confused

“What...oh...fuck I said that part out loud?” he drags his hand through his hair giving me a blushing smile “yeeeah... I do... you mind?”

“Why would I mind? I think it's nice knowing I'm in your dreams” I say and I lean in and kiss him “c'mon lets get going. The car's over here in the garage” I say and take him by the hand. As I open the garage door Eddie lets out a sigh

“Look at that! What a beauty!” he walk up to the car running his hands up the hood “You're sure I can drive?” he looks at me

“Yeah of course I wouldn't have given you the keys if I didn't think you could handle my baby” I say and he chuckles

“You sound like a guy, calling your car your baby” he opens the door for me and I get in. He runs to the drivers side and gets in to. “wow, just...wow” he says as he looks around in the car, I mean I know it's a nice car. I'm just used to it now so his admiration is so endearing to me. He puts the key in the ignition and he turns it. The cars V8 roars and I think Eddie's about to cream his pants. I've never seen anyone look this happy starting a car. I giggle

“Do you realize how cute you are right now?” I ask him

“What? Oh...thanks” he smiles “but, ok... are you one of those people who stick to the speed limit no matter what or can I actually put this to the test?” he looks over at me

“Well, as long as you don't run us off the road. Go for it” I say and I get the biggest smile in return.

Well, the ride to the restaurant was a fast one, I think that Eddie might even be sporting a semi from driving my car. But then again I've taken a ride in his van... I guess anything's better than that. But he's like a kid that's gotten absolutely everything they wanted for Christmas. He's all giddy when we get out of the car.

“THAT WAS AMAZING!” he actually lifts me off the ground and jumps around with me in his arms

“Woooah, calm down or they might think you're high. I want food” I laugh

“Sorry, sorry...just it's a great car. I know I'm like such a duuude right now” he beams at me putting me down on solid ground again. He pulls me in close and he kisses me “now back to you. I did tell you how fucking sexy you look tonight didn't I?”

“Not in those words, no” I say and I blush

“Well, I'm saying them now. This dress should be illegal, making me think all sorts of things” he murmurs in my ear

“I...thanks...wow” I can't find words, he's just to good “what things” I manage to whisper

He chuckles at me shaking his head “Nah sweetheart, I can't be telling you things like that right now. Either you'll be scared of me or you'll try to eat me alive” he looks me deep in the eyes and then he kisses me once more making my head spin “lets get inside, I'm kinda hungry myself” he takes me by the hand and we head in to Ellie's. We have an amazing evening, good food and awesome conversation. He tells me all about being the freak of Hawkins high and I tell him what it was like being the wallflower in Seattle. He tells me about his uncle, who I can tell he loves very much and I tell him about my dad and how I always wished I could have stayed with him when mum and him split up. He asks me if I would like to come with him to see Wayne sometime. I tell him I would love to. We keep talking about what life has thrown at us when he suddenly says

“I wanna come with you to Seattle some time... I wanna be there when you rub your new life in your sisters face” he's looking very serious

“Really? I mean...it could get ugly” I say

“Well, not to be rude to you or anything but I think you might need me there. Or she might just kill your happiness. And I don't want that, I want to be the one to make you happy and I will do anything to keep you happy as well. Even meet that sister of yours” he smiles at me

“Then by all means come with me. I would love to see the look on her face” I laugh

“It's settled then, when you feel ready for it I will come with you to Seattle. But right now I just wanna pay for this and get you home so I can kiss you without making people blush” he says and his eyes burn at me

“Oook...please” I say losing all train of thought again. Eddie laughs a little at me and he gets the waiters attention and asks for the check. He pays and we head out to the car again. He starts driving towards Hawkins again, we keep talking about life in general. All of a sudden without him thinking about it he puts his hand on my thigh and lets it slide up under my dress. I draw a deep breath and Eddie panics

“Fuck... God I'm sorry I just... I'm sorry I didn't mean to”

“Eddie... Hey Eddie... It's ok. I didn't mind” I say and I smile at him “the thought of you touching me is getting less scary by the minute. Please put your hand back, I liked it” I whisper, he glances over at me

“Making me a very happy man babe” he says with a soft voice and he puts his hand on my thigh again slowly letting it slide up under my dress “you tell me when to stop” he whispers. When his fingers are almost touching my panties I feel that lump forming

“I think...that's as far as I'm comfortable with right now” I blush as I say it, feeling a bit stupid

“Hey no blushing, I told you we do this at your pace. I'm just happy I get to touch you” his hand squeezes my thigh a little and I feel a jolt of energy centring between them. I can feel that I'm getting wet from only this, quite innocent touch. But to me it's the most erotic thing I've ever experienced. Eddie speeds almost more as we head home in the night. We get to my apartment and we head for the front door.

“I hope you're coming in for a while?” I say

“Try to stop me, I want dessert now” Eddie winks at me then he presses himself against my back and places a kiss on my neck “this ok?” he says and I can feel his breath on my neck making every hair on my body stand up

“Oh yeah it is! It's better than ok” I sigh as I unlock the door and we head up the stairs. We barely make in my apartment before Eddie spins me around and his lips crash in to mine.

“Fuuuuck been longing for this all night” he mumbles as he kisses me

“Wanna stand here or should we move it to the couch at least?” I say as his lips trail down my neck

“Couch...yes” he says and he keeps kissing me as he steers me backwards to the couch. He turns and he lays down “c'mon lay down on me” he smiles

“You wanna die? I'm too heavy” I say looking down at him

“Don't be like that, please” he says and pats his chest. I carefully lay down on top of him, he pulls me in the last little bit and he kisses me deeply

“See, I'm still alive. You feel just right on top of me” he purrs “but now to the burning question...may I please touch your ass? I've wanted to since the day we met” he smiles

“You've wanted to touch my ass? Why?” I giggle

“It's a great ass... I just wanna feel if it's as good as it looks” he tries an innocent look, he fails miserably considering the smirk on his lips

“Wow, smooth Eddie. But yeah, you can touch my ass” I say as I start kissing his neck, just the way he's been kissing mine. I feel him draw a deep breath and then his hands slide down my sides landing on my ass. One hand on each cheek and I can hear Eddie moan

“Fuck yeah, this feels a thousand times better than I imagined it would. Great ass...so soft” I smile as I keep kissing his neck, following that sharp sexy jawline up to his lips. I try to ignore the hard thing I feel pressing against my stomach. I can't really deal with that when my mind is fully preoccupied with his hands massaging my ass so deliciously. We lie there kissing and I feel Eddies hands moving all over my ass. The lump in the pit of my stomach starts up and I tense up. Eddie notices straight away “sorry sweetheart, I got a bit carried away. We'll slow down. Or would you like to end the night here? I've had a perfect evening so I won't be disappointed I promise. This is all up to you” I want him so bad but just the thought of telling him that makes my insides churn and I feel a bit sick. I stay quiet, words just aren't coming to me “sweetheart, I can tell this is too much right now. Here's what were gonna do. We'll get up from here and we'll have a few more kisses. Then I'll go home, VERY satisfied with the evening think nothing else. And then we'll see each other again tomorrow night” he strokes my hair and kisses my forehead. I nod and I get up from my very comfortable place on top of him. I sit down at the end of the couch and I feel like the biggest loser ever.

“I was so doing so good” I whisper with tears in my eyes

“Yes you were, but it got to be too much for you, it's ok babe. It really is, I promised you I'd do everything at your pace didn't I? But you do have a great ass” Eddie smiles and winks at me

“Thank you, I enjoyed the touch very much. It's just...my body wanted so much more but my brain isn't really there yet” I whisper still a bit sad

“Sweetheart” he pulls me closer hand gives me a long warm hug “I like you, I like you A LOT. And it's only been days. I can wait, I mean do I want to do all sorts of things to this body? Hell yeah I do, but I'm pretty sure this body's gonna be around for a while, or I hope so at least. Kissing and kneading that ass is goooood times so don't worry about me” he kisses me a couple of more times then he gets up from the couch. “I'ma head home now and we'll talk in the morning. Maybe I can come help with something before your friend arrives, like kissing the hostess. I bet Casey's not doing that?” he smiles

“No, she doesn't have the privileges you do” I say and I giggle “I had a very good night Eddie” I look at him standing there in front of me towering over the couch “a really wonderful night and I can't wait to do this again” I stand up and I give him another kiss and then I follow him to the door and we say good night and he leaves.

I get ready for bed all the while scolding myself for being such a wuss. It's not like sleeping with him will hurt me, I'm no virgin. He's been nothing but respectful to me so I doubt he's going to do what that other asshole did. I walk around arguing with myself as I brush my teeth and change out of the dress. I crawl in to bed and I fall asleep faster than I thought I would. And I dream, fucking hell do I dream. I wake up so turned on I don't know what to do with myself, my hand trail down under my tiny nightgown, in between my thighs. I slip my fingers in under my panties and I feel how wet I am. I try doing what Casey told me she did to herself when we were gossiping as teens. But his doesn't feel right, I must be doing something wrong. It's not helping the matter, only making me ache for more. I throw the covers off me and I get out of bed, no plan just pure impulsivity driving me. I put a jacket over the skimpy thing I'm wearing and I head out to the car. I pull out of the garage and I put petal to the metal as I speed of towards where Eddie pointed to me he lived. I skid as I turn in to the trailer park. I slow down so I can look for the van. There I see it outside one of the newer looking trailers. I stop outside and I get out and go up to the door knocking . It takes a few minutes then I hear the lock and Eddie opening the door, bed hair deluxe and looking so fucking hot in only pyjama pants.

“Kat? What...did something happen? You ok?” he stands back so I can come in

“I fucking dream about you, like so fucking hot dreams I wake up craving touch. I try to do it myself but hell being the fuck up I am I have no idea how to because of course I've never done that. So here I am in the middle of the night and I have no idea what I'm doing … so please Eddie.... touch me” I say and I just let my clothes fall to the floor in front of him “help me...I need you” my chest feels like it's about to explode, my breathing is heavy and I must look like a lunatic. But for some odd reason that must be something this man likes because he only closes the door and he's by my side in two quick steps pulling me in close, breathing in my scent with a deep breath

“Fuck babe, would you look at you. I've never seen anything this sexy ever. But are you sure?”

“Don't make me think about this Eddie...just...please fuck me Eddie. Help me get rid of the demons” I say and I reach up and I pull his head down to me and I kiss him with all the emotion I have in me right now. As we pull apart his eyes are black and they seem like they burn from somewhere deep inside. I gasp as this is the hottest thing I've ever seen

“Wow, just like...wow. I will chase those demons of yours all the way back to hell, just one thing though”

“Yeah” I say as I press my body against his feeling that aching wetness between my legs

“You've never touched yourself? You've never had an orgasm?” he studies my face while his hands start doing their own thing following the shape of my naked body pressed against his

“No... I haven't” I whisper still not taking my eyes off him “please be my first Eddie”

The sound he lets out sends shivers down my spine making my knees wobble it's like a mix of a groan, a moan and a deep growl “Fuck babe, I will be you first and your forever if you'll let me. Bedroom...now!” he says and he swoops me off my feet and he carries me to the back of the trailer. I didn't think this man was this strong, he doesn't look it. But damn he carried me like I weigh nothing. He drops me down on the bed “please lay back babe” he purrs

I do as I'm told, all the while watching this perfect man standing there looking at me. His gaze sets my body even further on fire, he slowly pulls his pj's down and I finally get to see what I've only felt so far. And I was so right, it IS impressive. Long, thick and veiny. I mean I've only ever seen one before but I am convinced this is the most beautiful dick in the world.

“God, Eddie you look so fucking good” I whimper “I want you... I really fucking want you”

“I'm all yours sweetheart, all yours to use in any way you want me” he says and he gets in to the bed with me “now a word of advise. Just do, don't think so much about this. If it feels like a good idea it most likely is” he smiles “and I will take good care of you, just tell me if something doesn't feel right” he pulls me closer and he begins kissing me. I wrap my hands around his neck to pull him even closer, I press myself against him wanting to feel him all over me. His hands touching every inch of my body, his moaning in my ear. It's all heaven to me. He maneuvers me so I'm on my back with him on top of me, he continues kissing me and his hands have found my boobs. He's massaging them, pinching my rock hard nipples softly between his fingers. He pulls away from kissing me, looks down at me “ready for me sweetheart?” he purrs

“Yeah, ready” I pant and he smiles as he starts kissing down my chest. Licking and sucking my nipples making me squirm with pleasure, the ache between my legs so strong I don't know if I can handle it to much longer. His hands trailing lower, down my body, squeezing the soft belly. Then down to my hips, his kisses following along. He sits up on his knees looking down at me

“Fucking hell you're prefect babe. I've been dreaming of getting smothered between those thighs for days now. So fucking sexy” he growls and I feel my entire body blush and my breathing halter for a moment. He looks...wild, almost like some kind of animal. He's so sexy it's almost painful to look straight at him, like the sun. I writhe beneath him as I just want him to touch me. He lays down and lets his hands follow the flesh of my legs up towards the insides of my thighs trailing kisses behind.

“Would you look at this pussy, so fucking beautiful” he murmurs as he spreads my legs and looks at me with adoring eyes, I feel like I should shy away but I'm to memorized by the way he looks at me to even care any more. He can from now on do whatever he wants to me, I am completely under his spell and I wouldn't wanna change a thing. His fingers grace the edges of my pussy, just at the base of my thighs. “May I? Oh please tell me I can touch you” he whispers and looks up at me

“I'd kill you if you refused at this point” I say and he chuckles

“Good” only one word then I feel his fingers where I've so longed to have them. He drags one finger in between my folds drawing in a sharp breath as it glides in “fuck you're wet, all mine” he growls

“All yours” I pant as this is excruciating, I want more...of everything

Eddie slides his thick finger in my slick getting it nice and wet before he finally reaches my clit. I jilt from the sudden impact and he tenses at first

“Good or bad?” I can tell he's still worried he's going to fast with me

“All good, too good almost. You told me just do, don't think. Please take your own advise” I moan and I hear him laugh a sexy little laugh

“Yeah, I did say that” he starts circling my clit with his finger and I'm grabbing his sheets I with my hands. My head I buzzing with this new sensation, my pussy is clenching around nothing wanting something. I'm rocking my hips to meet whatever movement Eddie does. He stops playing with my clit and I want to fucking hit him! But he's just switching it up a notch for me, his thick and long middle finger is pressed in to me hitting all the right spots inside making me groan out loud. “Fucking feel so good around my finger babe, I'ma taste you know. I need to taste you” he's mumbling before he latches on to my clit with his mouth, sucking and licking me in to the high heavens. I scream as my first ever orgasm hits me like a ton of bricks thrown out of nowhere.

“fuuuuck that's my good girl, tasting so good and feeling so amazing on my finger” Eddie purrs at me as I come down from my high. He's pulled his finger out now and is sitting up on his knees caressing the insides of my thighs with his hands “felt good babe?” he smiles

“Good? That was heaven, you're a god Eddie Munson! But please...fuck me for real now. Can't let a perfect dick like that go unused” I say with a moan looking at his cock twitching between his legs

“Well, I'm a good boy I do as I'm told” he smiles and reaches for a condom in his bedside table. I'm watching him roll it down his hard length and I feel my insides do a flip of excitement. God! Will this thing even fit inside me? Eddie positions himself between my open legs and he's gritting his teeth as he slides the head of his cock in my wet folds.

“You're not going to hurt me” I whisper

“No I know...just I've been wanting this so long now I think I might blow my load upon entry if I don't at least try to pace myself” he grins “I wanna see you play with yourself as I fuck you babe” he growls

“I...tell me how” I whisper

He moans and he slowly presses his cock in to me all the way to the hilt. He stops for a moment letting us both get used to the feeling. I let out a long moan, this is so fucking good. He feels so perfect

“Fuck babe, this pussy was made for me, God you feel amazing. C'mon take your fingers and put them on your clit...right so yeah...now move them, circular motions. Just like I did...yeeeah look at that you're a natural. You'll feel kinda soon what feels good, just keep doing that as I fuck this amazing pussy of yours” he's talking he through my first time playing with myself. At first I feel a little silly, but then I find a pace that seems to work as that knot inside of me starts growing again. He fills me up so deliciously, fucking me with long thrusts watching my fingers play with my clit. “God babe, you have no idea how sexy you look” he growl and I feel a tingle pass through my body I arch my back a little

“Faster Eddie, please” I moan and he grabs my hips holding them up as he picks up the speed of his thrusts. This time I can feel the orgasm coming and I begin panting and writhing beneath Eddie as it crashes down on me. “Eddiieeeee fuuuuuuck” I scream his name and I feel myself clench around his dick over and over

“God damn babe, I'm stuck in a vice here. Amazing woman” he growls as he trusts a couple of more times before I feel him tense up and let out a guttural moan “fuuuuuck here it comes....oooooh God Kaaaat” he slumps down on top of me doing a few more slow thrusts as he breathes heavily looking up at me with a beaming smile. He leans in and kisses me deeply “I have NEVER been so happy to be woken up in the middle of the night before” he says. I feel him pull out and then he gets out of the bed to go and discard the condom and wash his hands, apparently someone got them all sticky. I giggle at him as he says this to me with a wink. He comes back and he crawls in to bed behind me and pulls me in close, nuzzling up in to my neck. “Feel ok sweetheart?” he whispers

“Amazing Eddie, thank you” I say as I caress the arms that are wrapped around me

“Glad to hear, because THAT is something I wanna do again and again, forever and ever” he mumbles in to my hair. I can hear he's tired and so am I. I'm almost asleep already

“Me too, Ed. Me too” I yawn and I wiggle my butt closer to Eddie so I can feel his warmth and his body close to mine

“Sleep now beautiful and we can do this again in the morning” he places a kiss on my neck and he wraps his arms tighter around me and we fall asleep. The sun is shining in when we're woken up by a booming voice from the kitchen

“Fucking hell Munson, did you swipe a car from work. That's a real beauty out there. Did the date go late last night since you're still sleeping. Get up fucker” the door to the bedroom swings open with a bang and there's Steve with a mug in his hand “want some...coffee...oh”

“Morning Steve” I murmur as I pull the covers closer to me, nudging Eddie “get up and talk to him please... I have no real clothes. See you tonight though Steve” I say smiling at the shocked face in the doorway

“What...huh... Oh...fuck I forgot to lock the front door didn't I? Hey Steve, be right with you, wanna go back in to the kitchen man...I'm sorta naked under here” Eddie chuckles

“Uhhhh...sure” the door closes and we start laughing

“Oh well...no need to think about how we're gonna tell them then I guess” I say as Eddie gets out of bed and puts his pj's on again

“Nope, he'll be calling Robin the second he gets home”

He walks out in to the kitchen and I hear Steve

“It's Kats car? She's been here with you all night... Put it there man!” I hear the sound of hands clashing in a high five and I smile to myself “this is great man, I'm so happy for you... YOU BOTH” Steve raises his voice so I'll know he's talking to me too

“THANKS STEVE” I call back to him. They keep talking but they've probably moved to the couch because I can only hear the muffled sound of voices. I drift off to sleep again, feeling happier than I've been ever. Also, the anxiety that's always with me...it's subsided, not as loud in my head. Maybe Eddie did take some of the demons and sent them to hell last night. Maybe I should let him loose on the biggest one of them all...she never did manage to get a hint so she should be calling in like a week and a half. Half asleep I feel Eddie crawl back in to the bed, sliding in under the covers and pressing his now naked body against mine. Suddenly I'm fully awake

“Hey there princess, you looked so peaceful. But I wanna make you scream my name one more time before you have to go” Eddie's breath is on my neck and his hands are cupping my boobs, softly pinching my nipples making them stand alert. I press my ass closer to him

“What were you thinking?” I murmur wiggling my ass against him feeling him getting rock hard in seconds

“THAT! I was thinking that...fuck this ass is out of this world. Lift your leg please” he purrs in my ear and I feel my pussy start throbbing as I do what he asks me. His hand slides in between my thighs as I lift my leg “shit babe, so wet and hot already” his skilled fingers find my clit and I draw a long sharp breath as he starts circling the little knob with his fingers. “Want something to fill you up sweetheart?” he kisses my neck

“Yeah...please fill me...please” my voice isn't more than a whisper I am fully focused on how amazing his fingers are working me. Playing my clit like the strings of a guitar.

“That's my polite girl right there” Eddie says, voice sounding like a low growl sending shivers down my spine. I moan out loud at his words making him chuckle a little before I feel his hand leaving my pussy and grabbing his cock, stroking it a couple of times before he begins sliding it up and down my drenched slit.

“Please...Ed....fuck I need... I need you in me” I'm a whimpering mess trying so meet his movements with my hips, hoping to make him slip in by accident. I can't take this, I'm already cock drunk and we haven't even started yet. We've fucked once, and I'm addicted to this guy.

“Since you said please with that sweet voice of yours who am I to deny you” he says coarsely as he slowly pushes his hard cock all the way in me, bottoming out with a groan. “Fuuuuuck babe this is unreal...oh my god this pussy” he stays still for a moment, gripping my boobs and kissing my neck before he slowly begins to move. He's so big and he fills me up so perfectly. “Keep your leg up and do what I told you last night, play with yourself babe. I wanna fell you come undone all over me” he growls in my ear. I let my hand move down and I begin working my clit the way I did last night and holy fucking hell it feels totally different in this angle. I'm squirming feeling the orgasm closing in rapidly. I scream as it takes me and I hear Eddie softly whispering praise in my ear making the effect even better. “Fucking hell babe you came so good for me, almost squeezed my dick off. Can I try something else though” he whispers as I calm down some

“I'd fucking let you do anything to me after that” I say panting and he giggles

“Be a good girl for me and get up on your knees” he murmurs in to my neck and I feel all the hairs on my body stand up...that's the way HE did it back then... I'm feeling that ball of anxiety form in the pit of my stomach, but I look back at Eddie before I say anything and the look of complete admiration and desire in his eyes kills the lump. I WANT him to do that to me, fuck me that way. And I know that if it's too much he'll stop if I ask him. I tentatively get on my knees, pouting my ass up at Eddie who growls at me “Jeeeesus H Christ you're sexy babe” he leans down and he kisses my ass, letting his tongue slide in between my wet folds making me shiver and moan. Then he positions himself behind me, one hand on my ass grabbing all the supple flesh it can hold and the other guiding his cock to my opening. At first I feel like getting away, it's to familiar....to scary. But then he slides in an all is forgotten! Shit this man is perfect for me, it feels so good I make a sound more suited for The Exorcist than the bedroom. This way Eddies cock hits spots I had no idea were even there. “Fuuuuck babe this isn't going to last long. You're so fucking tight and amazing around my cock” he pants as he's grabbed my ass with both hands now pressing me down slightly as he fucks me with long, hard thrusts. I can feel I'm close again myself, letting my hand find it's way in between my legs to work my clit. He wasn't kidding when he said it wouldn't last! The second I feel my insides clench around him when yet another orgasm hits me I feel him slump down on top of me growling my name and digging his fingers in to the flesh of my ass. “fuck, fuck, fuck babe you're perfect” he whispers and leaves kisses all over my back before pulling out and getting up to go get rid of the condom. When he comes back I'm sprawled out on my stomach, all fucked out and happy. He smiles at me “You're the best thing that's happened to me, like EVER. And seeing that I made you smile like that...fuck I feel proud right now” he says laying down beside me in the bad kissing me deeply

“You're the best thing to happen to ME Eddie Munson. If it weren't for Casey I'd wanna stay here doing this ALL weekend long” I say and I kiss him back

“Any time babe, this home and this bed will always be open for you. Any day of the week from now until my dying day” he pulls me in and hugs me so tight I almost lose my breath “you have no idea what this meant to me” he whispers and I see he has tears in his eyes

“To you? What do you mean?” I look at him, how could this have meant something to him to give this reaction

“I didn't tell you...when we talked about my past. But I don't...I can't sleep very well, memories turn in to nightmares. But tonight, I slept Kat. I slept like I haven't slept since before the Upside down. Thank you” he's kissing me again and I grab his face looking in to his eyes

“Eddie, thank you for telling me. Also... you helped me more than you think to. Hell must be overflowing with newly arrived demons” I say and I smile at him

“Well, I hope you'll keep letting me help you” he smiles and gives me a very sexy wink and a kiss

“Oh you bet, until you're sick of me” I say

“Impossible” he whispers and I feel my heart swell and I wanna cry

We lay like this for a while, just talking and kissing. Soft touches and hugs. I don't ever want it to end but I glance over at the clock on Eddies wall and I jump to my feet. It's 2 pm, I need to get home and get ready for Casey.

“Being here with you sure made time fly, sorry but I have to go now. But I'll see you tonight?”

“Try to stop me...and now that we're 'out' I can kiss you and touch you as much as I want! Yay me!” he claps his hands like a excited kid

“Weirdo” I say and I giggle

“That's why you like me” he beams “and I prefer Freak, you're the weirdo” he gets up and he kisses me on the nose

“Oh is that so?” I smile

“Sure is, you let the town Freak in to your pants...you're a total weirdo” he chuckles “ask anyone”

We hold hands as Eddie follows me to my car and we say good bye for now. I head home, where I have 4 messages on my answering machine. All from Casey the last one informing me that if I haven't called her by 2:30 she's calling the police. I look at the time it's 2:20 so I call her

“Hello?”

“I'm alive”

“WHERE THE FUCKING HELL HAVE YOU BEEN!?”

“Exactly that...”

“What?”

“Fucking...is where I've been”

Silence

“I'm getting cab now, going straight to the bus station...this is so not a phone thing” she slams the phone down in my ear and I laugh

I start preparing food for the evening. I need to go shopping but I guess I'll wait for Casey. The phone rings

“Hello, this is Kat”

“So did Steve find you naked in Eddies bed or has he been smoking some seriously strong shit?” it's Robin

“I have no idea if he's been smoking, but he did find me there yes”

“Soooo....wow, good date I assume”

“Nah it sucked but his dick made up for it” I say and I hear Robin snorting

“HA! Good one, you do realise I will be using that against him right?”

“Yeah I figured, but yeah it was a lovely date. It...well... I can give you the details some other day. I'm a bit pressed for time right now, Casey's on the way and I need to sort out food for tonight.”

“Sure thing! So any preferences when it comes to drinks? Beer, wine, bourbon, vodka? What's your poison?” she asks

“Get some beers and maybe a couple of bottles of wine for the food. I know Casey likes Tequila, I'm more of a vodka girl” I say

“Sorted! See you at 7 then”

“Yes! See you”

We hang up and I decide I am in desperate need of a shower after the night I've had. I should have about 30 minutes before Casey gets here. I shower and I pick out a pair of jeans and a shirt to wear while going to the grocery store and picking up Casey at the bus. I get out to the car and I head for the bus station. I park so I can see all the buses arrive. I wait for about 10 minutes when I see a bus that says Indianapolis on it. I get out of the car and cross the street. I hear her before I see her, I feel sorry for anyone else on that bus. I just smile and shake my head. The doors open and she lunges herself at me

“YOU LOOK SO FUCKING GOOD KAT!”

“Wow, do you think I've gone deaf Casey? But thank you, you look good yourself” we hug and then we hear a soft cough beside us. It's the bus driver bringing Caseys bag for her. Apparently she was in such a rush to get off the bus she forgot it on the seat next to her.

“Thank you sir. Sorry I just haven't seen my friend in a while” she beams at him

“No problem miss, you're lucky someone saw your bag or it might have gone back to Indianapolis with me” he says smiling back at us

We cross the street and put Caseys bag in the car.

“So wanna get a coffee before we head for the store?” I ask her nodding towards a cafe right next to where I parked my car

“That's a stupid question. There is some serious gossip we need to tend to, and that calls for coffee so...yes” she says and grabs my hand dragging me in to the cafe

We find a table in the back where we're not easily spotted. We order and we sit down

“Ok, so... Were you kidding me before on the phone?” Casey stares at me

“No, actually I wasn't” I say and I blush

“Well then, remind me to buy this man a gift” she nods approvingly “but like, a few days ago you were freaking out when he kissed you. May I ask what changed?”

“Remember when we were like... 16 or something. You tried to tell me how to get myself off, you'd read bout it somewhere and you swore by it” I laugh

“Oh fuck, yeah that” she laughs “what about that disaster?”

“Well... after the date I had this really hot dream about Eddie. Woke up all riled up, couldn't get it to work” I giggle “I don't know what got in to me I just got in my car and I drove over to Eddie's and asked him to help me”

“Wow...hot! I would LOVE for a girl to do that to me” she sighs “so I hope he appreciated that”

“Oh he did...A LOT!” I say with a smirk

“Oh you slut. So he's...good?” she winks at me

“Good? He's perfect...like rock my world kinda perfect” I sigh

“Well then, he just needs the Casey Rowling stamp of approval and you guys are ready to walk down the aisle” she says

“Woah, down girl. One date... easy does it. Be nice to him please, you can come scare him after say...5 dates”

“Awww...no fun. I love scaring men” she pouts

“Yeah that's what I'm afraid of” I laugh “you can scare Steve though...a little at least or Robin might be angry”

“Right....fuck I'M the one who has a date tonight. Maybe I shouldn't be such a tease... By tomorrow I might be just as bad off as you are” she says with a fake groan

“Exactly, maybe we're racing for the aisle before we know it. But I mean we both know you'll be the biggest bridezilla out of the two of us” I say poking her

“Nuhuu will not! I'm cool, calm and collected. Nothing but a lady”

I raise my eyebrows at her giving her a knowing smirk

“Whatever...” she chuckles

We finish our coffees then we head for the grocery store getting all I have planned for the evening. We discuss this as we go home and I assign Casey with things to do while I cook. It's so nice to have her here, the guys are great so far. But this is my person, my home. Everything feels so much better with her around, I just hope she'll like my new friends. Time flies away and suddenly we have like 15 minutes to change, we panic a little and run in to the bedroom. We grew up together so stripping down in to my underwear in front of Casey is no big deal

“Wow...he's an ass man?” I hear her chuckle

“What?” I ask

“Your ass...it looks like a paint by numbers” she smiles and I tun to the mirror to check. I start laughing as I see 10 spots on my ass perfectly tracing Eddies fingers on my ass. All in a different shade of purple

“Well...” I blush and giggle

“God I love this man without even having met him yet” she says and she gives me a hug “if he's making you this happy he is my new hero! Superman can fly the fuck away and be gone for all I care” she smiles

“He wants to come with me to Seattle...to help me cope with my demons” I say

“Oh please let me come! I wanna see him shut her up for good” Casey has nothing but hate for Laura

“We can talk about that later” I say with a smile “now get pretty you have a girl coming over” I say and I clap my hands

“Fuck yeah I do, you think she'll like me?” I've never heard Casey worried if someone will like her or not

“I'm sure she will, but be nice to her even when her mouth moves faster than her brain...she has a tendency to talk first and think later” I say

“Best kind of people, that's when you can get the good stuff uncensored” Casey winks at me

“Can I please ask you one more thing... IF you don't hit it off with her, please don't use her and leave. I like this girl I don't want her to shy away from me because...well”

“Hey I wouldn't do that to you, c'mon Kat. I know I'm a slut but I can behave for you. If I like her we'll see where it leads. If not I'll be a good girl and just be friendly. I promise” she looks a bit hurt I hug her tightly

“Thank you, I'm just so happy I have more friends for the first time that I'm a bit scared they'll disappear” she hugs me back

“I get that, but c'mon you gotta look pretty for your man now to!” she smiles at me

“I have no good clothes, I wore that black velvet dress I bought for new years when you got sick last night so that's old news. Can you check if there's some hidden potential I've missed” I say sighing

“Why can't you wear the black dress again? We just need to style it differently and it'll be like he's never seen it before” she says and I take out the dress and I put it on “woooowsah what a babe! I understand why he's all hot for you” she whistles at me. “Lets see, if you yank it up so it's shorter and then....hmmm....here a belt to keep it from sliding down again. Then some colorful jewellery and some makeup and BAM BABE 2.0!” she says smiling widely

I look in the mirror, and she's right. This doesn't look like the same dress, or the same girl even. She looks different, this one looks happy. The doorbell rings and we look at each other

“Game time!” Casey says and she follows me to the door. I open and I see Eddie beaming at me

“Hey, am I late?” he comes in and he kisses me

“Well... I don't have to guess which one you are” Casey chuckles

“Oh, fuck sorry. Hi I'm Eddie, you must be the famous Casey!” he takes her hand and shakes it beaming at her, I can see even she reacts to that smile

“Famous?” she turns to me “what have you been filling his head with?”

“Only the good stuff, I promise” I say and I make a face at her

“Yeah that's what I was afraid of, well Eddie. Almost all of it are vicious lies” she smirks

“Oh, ok... Suuuure...” he nods and winks at her

“And you're not late, Robin and Steve haven't arrived yet. But some on in, you guys can get comfortable in the living room while I check the food. Eddie, you'll get the door when they arrive won't you?” I say

“Sure babe” he smiles

“Oh God, stop that's too sweet” Casey shakes her head and heads to the living room

“She seems cool, I think Robin will like her” Eddie whispers and gives me kiss that makes me have to hold on to the door for a second. Then he smiles at me, squeezes my ass and follows Casey to the living room. I'm stuck at the door for a moment trying to collect my thoughts. Then I giggle to myself and I head in to the kitchen. About 10 minutes later I hear the doorbell again and Eddie pops out to open it. I hear the familiar voices out there and I peek out of the kitchen

“Hey guys, just finishing up the food. So I out Eddie to work the door. Make sure to tip him” I wink

“Yeah, here's a tip. Make sure to have clothes on if you're not going to lock your door” Steve grins at Eddie

“Thanks man, good one. Gonna try to remember that...or remember to lock the door” Eddie grins back and the guys go in to the living room. I hear Steve and Casey introduce themselves and they start talking like they've always known each other. Robin comes in to the kitchen

“Hey, should I put the drinks in the fridge?” she says

“Hey, yes please do. You look lovely Robin” I say

“Oh, thank you sweetie. You do to...” she smiles at me “I'm so fucking nervous” she continues in a whisper “what if she doesn't like me?”

“Of course she'll like you! I mean you'll at least make a new friend if there isn't any sparks. I have some cold beers in the fridge already, take those and join the others. I'll be there in a little while” I say and I smile reassuringly at her. She does as I tell her and I hear her take a deep breath before she enters the living room. I can't hear anything, weird I think. What happened in there, they were talking and having fun just a moment ago. Eddie shows up in the door

“Well that was...interesting” he chuckles

“Oh?” I say

“I don't think I've ever seen Robin that shade of red and your friend...well I think she turned mute the second she saw Robin. I'd say it's instant attraction if nothing else...something I'm VERY familiar with” he purrs pressing himself against my backside

“Behave Eddie” I giggle but I can't help wiggling my ass against him making him gasp

“Fuck...didn't think about this” he chuckles and he pulls away from me fixing his jeans, which all of a sudden seem awfully tight. I'ma go back and keep Steve company. Love that ass though” he says and slaps me softly before leaving

I smile to myself as I finish the food and I set it up on the table. I've made a bunch of little dishes, all recipes I haven't tried before but that seemed delicious. Nothing too fancy but fun for an evening like this. I bring out wine glasses and the wine bottles. Then I head in to the living room.

“Ok guys, welcome. Well the food's ready so come sit down” I look at Casey and I almost laugh out loud. She's completely smitten, she's just staring at Robin as she's in the middle of a discussion with Eddie about something. Steve rolls his eyes at me but he's smiling to.

“Well if no one else is listening to our lovely hostess at least I am” he says and he gets up and goes to sit down with me at the table “I think it's a hit, I've never seen Rob this flustered about a girl before” he whispers

“Good! And I've never seen Casey this smitten” I say and we high five

“Hey guys” I call in to the living room

“MUNSON! You really keeping your girl waiting?” Steve yells and we hear rustling as they all come hurrying in

“Sorry babe, sorry. As it turns out... Tom Cruise isn't God” Eddie kisses me on the cheek and smiles

“Really? THAT'S what they were discussing?” I laugh and I look at Steve

“What'd ya think the eye rolling was about” he chuckles

The evening is a complete success! The food was amazing, even I thought so. We eat and we drink, we talk and laugh in to the wee hours. Steve passes out on the couch. Me and Eddie are sitting on the floor, him holding me and kissing me on the neck. This is when we realize we haven't seen Casey and Robin for a while

“Where the hell did they go?” Eddie laughs

“I have no idea, I know they said they were going out on the balcony a while ago. Are they still out there?” I say getting up from the floor and heading for the door. I look out there and no one's out there. I check the kitchen, the bathroom and my bedroom. Then I hear Eddie with a giggle

“Both sets of shoes and jackets are gone, I'd say Robin took her home”

“Wow, well...good for them” I giggle “what about him” I point over at Steve

“Well knowing Harrington he's gone, no point trying to wake him up from a tequila sleep. Been there, tried that, doesn't work. We might as well go to bed” he smiles at me and I think I'm about to pass out he's so handsome. I take him by the hand and I lead him to the bedroom, making sure to lock the door behind us. Eddie chuckles at that

“Good idea” his hands are already all over me unzipping my dress. I wiggle out of it letting it hit the floor where I'm standing. “Fuck babe you're so gorgeous” Eddie's hands find my ass and his lips find the crease of my neck. He suddenly freezes

“What?” I ask turning towards him

“I didn't bring a condom, didn't think we'd have a chance to do this” he says

“Well...if you'd teach me I'd like to...try using my mouth on you. Maybe we can do that tonight?” I blush, not really used to talking like this yet. Eddie's eyes widen and turn pitch black

“You want me to...teach you how to blow me?” the words almost get stuck in his throat

I nod “yes...if you want me to” I say

“Want you to? Sweetheart, any part of this amazing body you wanna use on me I'm all for. But I wanna return the favour if I may” he smiles at me

“Well, ok then. You may” I wink at him wrapping my arms around his neck and pressing myself flush against him making him moan. I take the rest of the things I'm wearing off, then I lay down on the bed watching Eddie, he's stunned. Just staring at me “hey wanna join me?” I say and I hold out a hand to him. I don't think I've ever seen anyone get naked that fast before. 2 seconds flat and he's in bed next to me running his hands all over my naked body. He's on top of me resting on his arms looking down at me

“You're sure this is what you wanna do? I mean...it's not too fast for you?” he asks

“If I don't feel comfortable I'll tell you. But I wanna try, read enough portrayals of it in my spicy books. Always wondered what it feels like having a dick in my mouth” I smile

“You're a dream aren't you? Like... I'm dreaming having met you, you're unreal...” he's looking down at me with admiration in his eyes and it almost makes me tear up. “Guess I'll get better situated for you to...try me out then” he smiles and he lays down on his back next to me “whenever you're ready sweetheart” he purrs.

I study his naked form and I feel how the wetness between my legs spill over and start running down my thighs as I sit up on my knees. I straddle his legs, making sure I have one of his chins perfectly fitted to give some pressure in just the right places. I grind on him a little so he can feel how wet he's made me and this makes his eyes burn with wild fire. “Fucking hell Kat, you're soaking my leg. It that all for me?” he growls

“All for you Eddie” I whisper as seductively as I know how to as I lean forward and start trailing kisses over his chest and abs. I let my tongue run circles over the sexy line of hair going down to his rock hard erection. He's leaking pre cum, making it pool a little at the side of his bellybutton where the tip of his cock is twitching. Looking like it's doing little jumps to catch my attention. I take his cock in my hand stroking it slowly while making eye contact with Eddie. He's looking wild under my touch, soft moans escaping his supple lips. “So how do I do this? Any pointers?” I say with a wink

“Well... I'd say no teeth is the biggest pointer. And don't try to go deeper than you're comfortable with until you're ok with it. Just...fuck just go for it” he moans as my hand lets go of him. I smile and I let my tongue play on his stomach right next to the head of his cock, not touching just yet. He's squirming and his cock is twitching smearing his pre cum all over his stomach. I move my head and I let my tongue run from the base of his cock all the way up to the tip. Then I swirl it around the head tasting him before wrapping my lips around it. It's a a strange feeling having something so soft and delicious in my mouth and I am not supposed to chew on it. Eddie's moans are getting louder and this gets me even more turned on. I seem to be doing ok at least. I take him in a bit further in my mouth “fuck babe, doing so good for me, so good” he pants as his fingers nestle in to my hair. “could use some more spit though....make it glide easier” he murmurs and I oblige. I collect more saliva in my mouth before taking him in again, feeling the difference it makes. I go deeper and his grip on my hair tightens “fuck, gonna cum soon. Your mouth is amazing babe, fucking amazing” his hips are meeting my head bobbing up and down on his cock. Going even deeper, I've almost got him in completely to the hilt. Eddie looks down and he groans loudly “fuuuuuck if you don't wanna swallow or spit babe you'd better get of him now” he moans, his chest heaving with his breathing. I wanna try, I wanna taste him fully. So I keep going pushing that little bit that's still left before he'll be all in my throat. He stiffens and he lets out a guttural scream as he convulses under me and his cock pulsates in the back of my throat. He shoots his warm seed down me and I swallow as best I can, some going up his shaft and out the sides of my mouth. I let him slide out of my mouth and I lick the remains up, he tastes good. Salty but not at all unpleasant. I lick my lips and smile up at him

“I did good?”

He just laughs at me, at first my heart sinks. I think I did so bad he finds me ridiculous. But then he grabs me and pulls me up

“Good? Jesus H Christ babe, BEST head I've ever gotten! Why didn't you tell me you have no gag reflex?”

“uhm...gag reflex?” I say confused

“Yeah... Look by no means have I gotten a lot of head in my days but no one's been able to take more than maybe half of my length before gagging on it. You didn't...so...no gag reflex”

“Oh, well no I guess I don't. Just never thought of that as something good” I giggle

“Babe, it's...like a birthday present and Christmas gift all rolled in to one if you ask me” he kisses me, ignoring fully that I still have the taste of him still in my mouth. “I don't even know how I'm going to be able to repay that but I sure as hell am going to give it my best” he says and he spins us around making him on top. He leaves kisses all down my body until he gets to my pussy. He eats me out like I'm the last meal he'll ever get. He doesn't stop until he's had me screaming his name three times. I don't even fucking know what planet I'm on by the time he crawls back up and pulls me in, spooning me and kissing my neck “Such a good girl, I love hearing you scream my name like that” he purrs in to my neck and I shiver out of pure bliss. If you would have told me this a few days ago I would have called you a crazy person, but now I'm having multiple orgasms screaming this guys name as he's knuckles deep in me. Fuck I screamed...

“Eddie...” I whisper.... “what about Steve” I blush

“Sweetheart, when Harrington's drunk and fallen asleep...nothing and I do mean nothing wakes him up” he chuckles

“You sure? I kinda need to use the bathroom” I say

“I'm sure, hurry back though. I wanna cuddle” he smiles as I get our of the bed putting a long t-shirt on. I open the door quietly peeking out in to the living room. Just as Eddie said, Steve's snoring away on the couch. Not a care in the world, a bit of drool on the side of his mouth. I smile and I tip toe to the bathroom, do what I came to do and head back to the bed room. Eddie's moved under the covers, he lifts them when he sees me coming. I pull the t-shirt off and I join him. It's warm an cosy under there. I wiggle up against him again and he puts his arm over me. Within minutes he's snoring softly behind me

“Eddie... I think I'm falling in love with you” I whisper quietly before closing my eyes and drifting off to sleep.

Eddie's pov

I have no idea what I've done right in my life to deserve meeting this girl. But she's amazing, so innocent but god damn she's got a wild side to her. I can't wait to help her discover it. She sneaks off to the bathroom and I get up as quietly as I can and I peek out of the bed room

“Good job man, sounded like a home run for the both of you” I hear a whisper from the couch

“Shut up, if she finds out you heard us she's gonna die...” I whisper back

“Nah only heard the finish...she ain't discrete when screaming your name. Other than that I just put the pillows to my ears, tried to give you some privacy”

“Thanks dude... But you gotta look like you're sleeping again. She'll be back any minute” I whisper and I get a thumbs up from Steve and a great big smile. I knew he doesn't sleep to well when he's drunk. He wakes for nothing, but I thought that might scare her from ever wanting to do stuff if people are around again. I mean I want this girl any time, any place she'll let me have her. I get back in tot he bed and under the covers just in time before hearing the bathroom door close and her tip toeing back. She crawls in with me and wiggles that great ass against me with a happy sigh. I have a feeling she might be the kind of person to say things when they think no one's listening. I pretend to fall asleep. “Eddie... I think I'm falling in love with you” I hear in the darkness and my heart nearly stops. She's falling in love? With ME? I try to maintain my breathing to seem like I'm sleeping, but in reality all I wanna do is cry. No one's ever loved me, hell no one's ever fucking liked me. Maybe Chrissy did but I never got the chance to figure that out. How do I pretend I didn't just hear the best fucking sentence I've heard in my entire life? I mean... I know now. I could be the first to say it out loud to her...but is it too soon? She's sleeping now, I pull her closer and I whisper as quietly as I can “too late I loved you first” then I actually fall asleep for real.

Morning

I wake up to the smell of coffee coming from outside the door. I stretch and I feel Eddie stirring behind me. So it's not him? I sneak out of bed and I get dressed, I head out in to the living room. The TV's on at a low volume and a newly awake Steve is sipping coffee watching the morning news.

“Hey, sleep well?” I ask feeling myself blush a little

“Morning, yeah like a dead man. Hey where's Robin and Casey?” he looks at me, maybe he didn't hear us after all

“Uhm... we have no idea. They said they were going out on to the balcony to get some air and then they just disappeared...so I would guess Robin's place?” I say

“Wow, cool...well grats to them then. When did I pass out? By the way there's coffee if you want some” he says

“Aw great thanks! I think it was around midnight when you passed out.” I smile at him

“Fuck, great guest I am. Feel like a truck hit me, I drank a lot didn't I?” he chuckles

“Well...we got 1 tequila shot each...the rest was all you. Crying about being all alone and singing soppy love songs... But you know, you're charming so it's ok” I laugh and he looks mortified

“I though that was a dream” he groans and hides his face in his hands “your friend must think I'm a lunatic” he says

“I don't think she even realized you nor Eddie were even here after seeing Robin. But I think she liked you just fine, or you would have known. She's kinda vocal when she dislikes people” I say

“Morning there Sinatra” Eddie's in the door smiling at Steve

“Shut up Munson”

“Aw c'mon you were crooning so lovely for us. The crying was perhaps a bit excessive but other than that you were a gem Harrington!” Eddie laughs and he comes up to me kissing me on the head “is there more of that?” he nods at the coffee in my hands

“Yeah there is, thank Steve he's the housewife this morning” I say

“Thank you Mrs Steve” Eddie makes a face at Steve who just rolls his eyes at him.

“How about we try to see if the other two are alive and then we order pizza?” I suggest

“Absolutely, I can call Robin and you two can go get pizza” Steve says

Eddie gets his coffee then him and me go to get pizzas, drinks and snacks. When we return Robin and Casey has appeared again.

“Hello there” I say meaningly to Casey

“Hey...” she blushes, I don't think I've ever seen Casey blush before.

“So...did you guys fall of the balcony last night or what?” I smirk and Eddie chuckles

“Well...you know...we thought it was crowded enough here...” Casey doesn't know where to look

“You do realize I'm not mad right, I'm happy for you. Next time though, tell me if you leave” I hug her

“Ok...sorry” she smiles

“But you're good?” I whisper in her ear

“Fucking marvellous, she's perfect Kat” she whispers back and I'm so happy I could scream for her instead I hug her so tight her eyes nearly pop out

“So what happened here after we left?” Robin smiles

“That one passed out, and we had mind blowing sex” I say pointing at Steve, Eddie chokes on his pizza and turn full on beetroot

“Oh, well... with the exception of a passed out Steve...same” Robin says and now it's Casey's turn to turn in to a well cooked lobster.

“Well...ehmmm...thanks for sharing. Can we...like talk about just about anything else?” Steve clears his throat and we all laugh at him

“How about the concert you gave us?” Casey smiles at him “you don't sound half bad there dude. 4 out of 5 starts from the Indianapolis jury” she says

“Ok...maybe not ANYTHING else apparently...but thanks” Steve blushes

The rest of the day is spent eating snacks, talking, playing cards, making fun of Steve, watching a movie, making fun of Steve again and more eating. Casey has to leave by 8, it's the last bus going to Indianapolis. We all tag along to drop her off. She promises that she'll be back real soon, I think that promise was mostly directed towards Robin. We wave her off and then we drive Robin and Steve home. When we're alone again Eddie looks at me

“So how does if feel?”

“How does what feel?” I ask

“Life?” he smiles at me

“Amazing Eddie, I have friends. Like actual friends, not just singular any more. And I have you” I can't help a tear falling from my eyes

“Awww sweetheart, don't cry” he says stroking my face

“Happy tears Ed, nothing more ok” I say and I kiss him

The days pass, like the kind of life I've always dreamt of. I work, then at night I'm either at Eddie's or he's at mine. It's perfect, but I have this dread in me. I know the call will come, and I hate the thought of what she's going to say that will spoil this for me. Eddie senses something is really wrong when he picks me up from work on Wednesday afternoon.

“Hey, what's up babe? You've become more and more withdrawn. Is it me?”

“No, oh no sorry Ed... It's just...Laura will call. Probably today, and this is how I always feel, she's going to find a way to put me down I know it” I sigh

“I wouldn't worry” he says and I look at him confused

“What...are you thinking?” I say

“Let me answer the phone, ok?” he smiles

“Wow...ehm...ok. I guess...” I don't know what he's up to and I'm not sure I wanna be here when the reaction comes back in full swing. We head home and I make us dinner. I feel a little more relaxed, but also even more on edge but for a whole other reason. At 8 I think we're out of the woods, she's not calling tonight. But then, like she can read my mind the phone rings. I look at Eddie who just smiles at me and goes up to the phone and picks it up

“Hello, this is Eddie” he nods to me “yeah this is her phone” he smiles “who's asking?” I can almost SEE the horns growing out “I'm the boyfriend, who are you?” Boyfriend? He's my boyfriend? I look at him, he sees my amazed look and he blows me a kiss “well...I've heard a lot about you. Yeah don't get cocky none of it's good” his smile is devilish by now “well... I'd say 4 weeks now. Well who the fuck cares if she hasn't mentioned me. Considering what I've heard about you I'm not surprised” he's nodding, rolling his eyes. I can hear my sisters sharp voice on the other end “WOAH there bitchy, wanna calm that mouth of yours when talking about my girlfriend? Yeah well...she's not available at the moment” I hear yelling “do I sound like the kind of guy who gives a rats ass? I'M A BULLY? Lets get one thing straight here Laura, yeah I know your name. I have no good thoughts about you what so ever, and neither has your sister. So either grow some manners or don't bother calling. I can guarantee you'll be facing me every time” a big grin and he hangs up the phone. My brain is foggy and my mouth is dry

“I’m your girlfriend” like that's the thing to focus on...he just hung up in my sisters ear. There will be hell!

“Oh babe, sorry... I hope so” he looks down all guilty like he should have checked with me before calling me that. I jump at him wrapping both arms and legs around him kissing him fiercely.

“Guess what?” I say, cheeks rosy with excitement. Eddie shakes his head in amusement “I have a boyfriend” I grin and he laughs at me kissing me passionately

“Good for you, hope he's got better manners than that freak on the phone just now” he smiles

“Oh he's perfection” I coo

The phone rings again, I sigh. Eddie rolls his eyes. “Again?” he says

“Bet you it's mum this time” I say. Eddie puts me down and takes the phone again

“This is Eddie... Hello Mrs Smith... Yes I did speak to Laura a moment ago... Well ma'am I'm not sure if you're aware but your youngest daughter is quite a bitch to her sister... Well I don't care, she starts throwing names around I'm gonna get mad... Well 4 weeks ma'am... Yes I do ma'am” I'm watching him talk to my mum, a whole other attitude than the one with Laura “Well, maybe you can talk to Laura then ma'am. I'm not going anywhere and I will be quite protective of Kat, just sayin... Ok then ma'am you have a good evening also” he hangs up

“So... 4 weeks?” I ask

“Well I though that sounded like a better amount of time than us only knowing each other for a week and a half” he smiles

“And what is it you do?” I'm curious

“What?” he tries to look like he has no idea what I'm talking about

“You said 'Yes I do ma'am' so what is it you do? I need to know if it's something I need to remember if I talk to her” I say

“She asked if I love you...” he says looking at me

“She...” there's silence, my brain is trying to process what Eddie said.

“I...well... I said I do” he whispers

“You...do?” I croak

“Yeah, kinda fell head over heels first night. When we were here for dinner... I'm sorry if it's too soon” he mumbles, fiddling with the rings on his fingers

I...love you to Eddie. But be careful, I've had this boyfriend for 4 weeks now and he's crazy protective” I say taking Eddies hands in mine. He lets out a chuckle

“Sounds like an ass” he smiles

“Nah, he's pretty great actually”

This is going to be good, I see a bright future ahead. Brightest of all, Christmas in Seattle with Eddie. Oh I can't wait to unleash him on Laura. Life is pretty good when you find your people!

So this will get a part 2 at some point as soon as I’ve collected my ideas and put them in order :) Thanks for reading <3

#eddie munson #eddie munson smut #eddie x fem

11 notes · View notes

dollslayer · 3 years

Text

By Its Cover

Dark!Librarian!Steve Rogers x Shy!Reader, College AU

Summary: Your late nights at the university library spark a chain of events. Will they lead to your undoing? To anyone else's?

W/C: 8,890 (oops, sorry)

Warnings: DARK themes, NO MINORS, stalking, murder, minor character death, smut, angst, unprotected sex, oral sex, alcohol consumption, swearing

A/N: FINALLY, I wrote this for @darkficsyouneveraskedfor's 2 Years of Darkness challenge! This fic kicked my ass but after some months I'm so excited about it! This is my first truly dark fic so please don't read if any of these topics upset you but I do want to make a note that the sex is consensual. If I missed any warnings please DM me immediately and I will add them. Reblog/comment if you liked it! Maybe even check out some of my other fics 👀 Cheers!

Main Masterlist

You stumbled slightly on the uneven pavement as you made the final steps towards the graduate school library. It was always so much quieter than the undergrad library and at this hour there’d be a good chance it was just you and the poor person stuck working the overnight help desk. You didn’t mind that though, you were never an overly sociable person and you preferred to work alone anyways.

You swiped your student ID through the sensor and the little green light granted you entry as you opened the door. Looking around there wasn’t even someone at the desk, just the sound of the always-on A/C rattling the leaves of the fake plants in the lobby.

You moved to put your ID away when it slipped from your fingers and plapped onto the floor, your own face staring back up to you from the plastic. You sighed and swung your bag further back over your shoulder as you bent to pick it up when a pair of legs edged their way into your vision. Caught off guard by the man attached to them, you watched him bend to pick up the piece of plastic.

You both straightened back up to your full heights and you found yourself looking up at him. He had clear blue eyes and sandy blond hair that was swept back. He looked like he could be a model, he was so handsome and you felt like a deer in headlights.

You realized that he had your ID in his hand and was waiting patiently for you to take it. You smiled awkwardly and took it from him. He looked back to your card and read your name out loud and snapped you out of your thoughts.

“Thank you” you said more in surprise than gratitude “Sorry, I just, I could’ve sworn no one was here you came out of nowhere” You laughed nervously, hoping to hide your embarrassment. You were never good with talking to people and once a situation got awkward you just got yourself deeper in it.

“I was just coming around the corner when I noticed you dropped your ID. I actually work the late shift at the desk. Serves me right for applying last minute for work through the university, right?” He asked with a small laugh.

“Late night cram session? You look like your back’s about to snap from holding all those books” He pointed to your bag, the stitches of it’s straps were frayed and had been sewn over a couple of times.

“Yeah, I like coming here late, hardly anyone’s here, I don’t have to deal with people and I can just focus” You explained

“Right, well, sorry to keep you. If you need anything I’m Steve, and I’ll be bored out of my mind at the desk” he smirked and walked back towards reception.

You turned down the hall and thought how strange it was that you’d never seen him here before. It was the middle of the semester so he couldn’t have just started but you were in here all the time and you’d never run into him once. You brushed the thought off and continued on your way.

____

Over the next few weeks you and Steve developed a routine. You’d come in around 10 or 11, you’d stop at the desk and chat a bit and then you’d head up to your spot on the second floor to study. Occasionally Steve would see you when he returned books and you’d joke around a bit before he’d leave you to your work. You were building a good rapport with each other and he was pleased.

Sometimes he’d been too shy to approach you. It made him feel like the scrawny, helpless kid he was before the growth spurt. Beautiful girls like you never looked twice at him but he knows that you’re different, he knows that if you had met him then that you’d never treat him like those girls did. He knows that in time you two could really have something special.

Steve understood that building a relationship with you would take time and balance. He didn’t want to seem too eager but ever since he saw you he knew he’d do anything to just talk to you.

It started some months ago when he was visiting Bucky on campus. They had been hanging out in the quad right by a group of buildings when you tripped on the pavement and your books fell at his feet. He helped you up and even collected your books for you but you were too flustered and embarrassed to meet his eye. You eked out a thank you and scurried into the graduate library.

That moment sparked a blooming obsession within him. The following night he was still in town but he went out without Bucky and staked out where he’d been the previous night and watched you go to the library at the same time you had. The next two nights he did this and quickly pieced together your nightly routine.

Within a month's time he was set to transfer for the next semester and when he did he got a job working night shifts at the library. Bucky had asked him why on Earth he’d want that and Steve had shrugged him off, claiming that he wanted to be paid and didn’t want to deal with anyone. Seemed like a good enough reason to anyone else.

And so that’s how Steve found himself invading your personal space to hand you your ID. He enjoyed the way you trembled slightly in surprise. You looked so small next to him, looking up at him. He nearly forgot what he was going to say, feeling suddenly shy himself. You were so close to him and you were just as beautiful as he remembered.

Take it slow, he reminded himself.

____

Your apartment door slammed behind you as you stormed out of the building. You left in only what you were wearing which was a light hoodie and some leggings. You had thought to grab your book bag before you left and it kept knocking into your side with each angry step you took. Tears streaked your face but you tried your best to brush them off and continued on your brisk walk to the library.

You and your boyfriend had gotten into a fight and things got heated pretty fast, they always did with Sean. You had confronted Sean about being gone so often and so late, you’d missed him and wanted to spend time with you. That’s when he started getting defensive and turning your late nights at the library right around on you.

Things escalated to shouting and Sean had gotten so angry that he’d knocked over a pile of your books from the table. It had scared you and that’s when you left. You knew that you’d be getting nowhere with him when he was so angry. You wanted to be alone and needed a distraction so you grabbed your bag and headed for the library.

You secretly hoped Steve was working, it’d be nice to see a friendly face. You’d be lying if you said you didn’t have the tiniest crush on him. He’s handsome and funny and kind and he always knows when to give you space. You wish you’d met him at a different point in your life, you could really see yourself with him in another timeline. Maybe it was just easier to think that having just had a fight with Sean.

You swiped your card and waited patiently for the door to open. You could tell Steve had already spotted you and was looking at you as you passed through the glass doors. He was smiling his same boyish charm smile that made you feel even shier than you already were. You must’ve looked a mess but it was comforting to see him there waiting for you.

“There she is,” Steve said with a smile as he got up from his chair to greet you. His face immediately fell though as he took in the tracks of your tears and your puffy eyes.

“What’s wrong?” Steve looked upset and angry for you. You were touched, but you’d rather leave it.

“I’d rather not talk about it, if it’s okay. It’s nice to see you though, Steve. How’s your night?”

Steve’s jaw ticked but he swallowed and nodded and you were grateful he didn’t push it further.

“Uneventful as usual, it’s good to see you too, doll.”

You felt your cheeks heat at the nickname. If you were on better terms with Sean you’d feel bad but you couldn’t find it in yourself to do anything but giggle.

You said your goodbye to Steve and made your way to the second floor to study.

Hours passed and you had your nose buried in a book when you felt a sudden presence. You looked up slowly behind you and shrieked when you found Steve just inches from you. He held his hands out defensively and tried to catch your breathing.

“Steve, oh my God, I didn’t see you there, you scared me!” You laughed as you caught your breath.

“Yeah, sorry, I uh, have a habit of doing that.” He said as he ducked his head sheepishly and rubbed the back of his neck. Was he blushing? Why did he look nervous?

“I, um. I was uh, I was hoping to maybe ah, ask you something, actually.” Steve swallowed thickly. He is nervous. You smiled at him and motioned for him to go on.

“I was thinking… maybe, when you’re free if um, would you maybe want to go to dinner? With me?” He stammered out.

You smiled and felt heat flood your cheeks all over again, Steve was gorgeous and you were flattered that someone like him would want to go out with you. Just as quickly as that flattery came dread had instantly replaced it. You had a boyfriend, you couldn’t do that to Sean. Oh God, now I have to turn him down. What if he hates me?

“Wow… I uh, Steve,” you started, “I’m. You’re so sweet, I don’t know what to say. But, I have a boyfriend, I’m really sorry”

“But- but don’t think I wouldn’t say yes, if I could. You’re such a nice guy and I’m really happy for our friendship. I hope this doesn’t make things weird between us, I’m. I’m sorry,” You quickly led up with. You felt so awkward and bad that you had to turn him down.

Steve’s jaw ticked and he looked away. A blush of embarrassment had made its way up his neck and into his cheeks. His fists clenched at his sides and he took a deep breath.

“It’s… It’s fine, I’m sorry, I didn’t know. I don’t want things to be weird between us either. You know what? Why don’t we just forget the whole thing? Sorry again.” He finished with a tight lipped smile

You sent an uneasy smile back and nodded.

“Of course, no damage done, Steve.”

With that he left you and you went back to your book. You tried not to overthink the entire situation but couldn’t help but feel slightly uncomfortable.

____

“Boyfriend” the word echoed in his head on a never ending loop with deafening reverb. He nodded curtly at you and smiled. You had your awkward exchange of apologies and excuses. Wordlessly, he made his way back to the information desk. He felt angry but also humiliated, he had spent at least a week building himself up to say something to you and you just turned him down so wholly?

He saw the way you looked at him, the way you laughed at his jokes. Steve knew that he meant more to you than you were letting on. There was attraction there, you were just in denial because you had a boyfriend.

Who even was this schmuck? You couldn’t have liked him that much because if you did then you would’ve mentioned him before but you hadn’t. If you really loved your boyfriend then you wouldn’t have smiled at Steve the way you did or stopped to say hello every night. He needed to see for himself whom exactly it was that was so undeserving of your attention.

Steve checked the cameras and saw that you were packing up your things. He had maybe a few minutes to gather his own things and wait for you. There was someone else coming to cover the library in 20 minutes, it would be fine if he left it alone until then. He decided to make himself scarce from the desk so you wouldn’t have to see him again before you left and you wouldn’t notice he’d be following you.

Waiting for the sound of the double doors to click shut he turned the corner and waited for just a minute. He slunk down the mainways of campus towards the student apartments and stopped just 20 yards away from you up against a wall. You looked so cold all alone in the dark as you buzzed in one of the numbers.

“1B, what the fuck could you possibly want at this hour?” a gruff voice answered over the comm.

“Baby, it’s me, sorry I forgot my keys but you weren’t responding to my texts so” You trailed off as you shivered in the night. No reply came, just the buzzer sounding off. You hurried inside and Steve tried his best to scope out external windows.

Finally the light came on in one of them and to his luck the blinds were mostly open. Through the vertical slats he could make out your entrance and an impeding figure from the hall. It was him, the boyfriend. The guy that was apparently so much better than Steve.

He saw your body language was tense and you opened your mouth to speak but before you could get a word in, your boyfriend was grabbing your face in his hands and kissing you. You looked surprised maybe, but you just let him grab you like that. You just fucking let him.

He watched from his spot against a pillar from the building across the walkway. He clenched his jaw and tried to control his breathing watching this guy, this boy manhandle you like you weren’t something special, something precious. He was disgusted but he couldn’t look away as your clothes were shirked off and you two fucked right there on the couch.

He couldn’t bring himself to watch anymore and stormed off. As he walked back to his place a plan began to form in the back of his mind.

____

Things with Sean were smoothed over. You didn’t really talk, so much as he just fucked you before you could even talk about it. He had kissed you on the cheek after and said he was sorry. So you figured that he was. You didn’t really feel like pushing it anyways.

You made for the library once again, anticipating a long night ahead of you with midterms around the corner.

You let out a shriek as you realized someone was standing over you. Steve was hovering right above you, looking even taller than he already was. You pushed your chair back to get some distance between yourself and him while you caught your breath from the momentary scare.

“Steve, I uh, sorry I didn’t hear you coming, again.”

He leaned himself against the edge of the table and crossed his arms. How had you not realized he was so muscular before? You flushed and scolded yourself for thinking about him like that. You had a boyfriend and Steve was just the nice guy at the library.

He ducked his head shyly and waved your apology off.

“Sorry, guess I’m just sneaky.” He chuckled in amusement but the feeling wasn’t mutual, “I was just up here returning some books when I realized I missed you coming in, thought I’d come say hi.”

“Right,” you replied, “Guess we just missed each other. How’s the desk tonight?”

“Bored to tears as usual, just glad you’re here tonight”

Steve winked at you and you felt your cheeks get hot again and you looked away with a small laugh.

“You always know just what to say, don’t you?”

“Ah that’s not true.” He paused, “I get nervous all the time around pretty girls like you”

You were really in it now. Your cheeks heated instantly and you had to look away from him again. For someone that just got rejected he doesn’t stay down for long. How the hell were you going to talk your way out of this one? He knows you have a boyfriend, why would he say that?

“Anyway, I’ll leave you to it.” Oh, thank God.

He begins to walk back to his cart before spinning on his heel one last time.

“Hey, I forgot to ask. You’re pretty good with art history, right?”

You nod cautiously, afraid that you know where this is going.

“Well, as of right now I’ve got a C. I was wondering if you’d be willing to meet on one of my nights off here and help me out?”

“O-oh. Yeah, of course. No problem. I’m sure Sean wouldn’t mind.”

You were too nice for your own good, saying yes before really thinking it all through. You only realized you had after the words left your mouth so you mentioned Sean to save yourself a bit.

Steve’s eyes crinkled in the corners as he smiled at you.

“Awesome, you’re the best. Maybe we can get together at that cafe on 3rd next Tuesday around noon?”

“Of course, I’ll be there” You confirm.

____

Tuesday couldn’t come soon enough for Steve. He didn’t need any help in art history, he was averaging about an 87, actually. But when you turned him down he knew he had to find another way to get closer to you and he knew that you’d say yes out of pressure.

All in all things were going pretty well for Steve. Despite your shy nature he’d managed to get closer to you much quicker than he expected. He loved watching you get flustered whenever he was close, finding it hard not to get flustered himself. He was impatient for things to move forward but he knew it would all pan out. There was only one wrench in the plan; your boyfriend Sean.

The other night when Steve had followed you home and witnessed Sean manhandle you in your apartment he began thinking of how to remove him from the picture. Steve did his research on Sean and found it suspicious he couldn’t find anything on him. Usually after a little digging you can find something off about anyone, but not him. Steve knew it would take a little more effort, but for you he’d make it.

So that’s how Steve wound up spending his night off in the corner of the dive bar that was just off campus. Off campus enough that you’d need to drive there. He had tailed Sean’s Jeep there after his club soccer game in hopes of finding something he could actually use to justify getting rid of him for you. He groused as he pulled into the parking garage across the street and pocketed his parking stub. He waited a few beats and watched Sean leave his car.

He slinked in the door and grabbed a dimly lit corner booth. The residue of whatever cleaner this place used was causing his forearms to stick to the table at his booth and the air stunk of vape smoke. He was surrounded by other 20-somethings, awkward Tinder hookups and frat bros meeting up to blow off steam.

On the opposite side of the room he spotted Sean, watched him as he approached the bar for another pint. He’d followed him here in hopes of getting some sort of information on him that he could use. After an hour of nursing one beer and absolutely nothing happening with Sean Steve had been ready to give up.

Just as he was getting ready to down the rest of his drink the door had opened and in walked a girl around his age. She looked nervous but excited as she looked around the place. She nearly squealed as she rushed over when she found who she was looking for. A smile slowly crawled across Steve’s face as the girl rushed into Sean’s arms and embraced him with a kiss. This is exactly what Steve needed to get him out of the picture.

Steve discreetly took out his phone and snapped a few photos, even got a video of them kissing again. He figured this would be enough to blackmail Sean into leaving you. Getting what he needed, he grabbed his jacket and left the bar. He felt light as a feather walking home, his plan was finally setting into motion and it wouldn’t be long until you were together.

Tuesday had finally come and Steve’s good mood only carried over. He practically skipped to the coffee shop you two had agreed to meet at. He grabbed a table and waited for you. When he saw you open the door he was grinning ear to ear but his expression quickly changed taking in your appearance. You looked exhausted, like you’d been crying again. This wouldn’t do.

“What’s wrong? Is it your boyfriend again?” Steve asked.

You nodded silently and set down your bag with a huff.

“He’s just been out really late lately, I feel like he’s never home. Then again I’m always out late.”

“Well I’m glad you’re a night owl, otherwise we wouldn’t have met” Steve tried to turn the conversation back to them and to keep it positive.

“I guess you’re right. You didn’t order anything?” You frowned, noticing his empty hands.

“I was waiting for you, it’s my treat.” You opened your mouth to protest but Steve was quick to add, “Don’t even try to argue with me on this one.”

You sighed but ultimately relented, following him to the counter. He let you order first.

“Um, just a small hot chocolate please, thank you so much”

Steve thought it was cute that you didn’t drink caffeine, he knew hot chocolate was your drink of choice. He knew this of course from hours of pouring over every profile of yours he could find on the internet. He even found your tumblr you were just sure nobody knew about. Turns out you’ve got quite the dirty mind. But that was a thought for another day. Steve turned back to the counter and ordered black coffee and paid the bill.

With drinks in hand you made your way back to your table and settled in for an afternoon of art history. It went smoothly overall and Steve even got you to laugh a few times. He’d perfectly played his balance of pretending not to know about the subject while seeming to be learning what you were teaching. He could tell you felt proud of yourself for accomplishing something and he was happy he could make you feel that way. He was sure he was the only one that could.

You called it a day and said your goodbyes, you went in for an awkward hug which Steve accepted wholeheartedly. He’d even managed to finally snag your number so you two could work out more study times. Maybe you were coming around much easier than he anticipated. He smiled to himself and on the walk home began to devise a plan to get rid of Sean. It’d only be a matter of days if everything went accordingly.

____

You were basking in the rare day off, taking every moment to enjoy doing absolutely nothing. You’d felt drained lately from your class workload, late nights at the library, and your elevating fights with Sean. He was at work today followed by an evening class so you had uninterrupted alone time. Around 10pm it took every ounce of your free will to get off the couch and get the mail.

You milled over to your box and jammed the key in. Pulling the mail out your head titled in curiosity at the large unmarked manila folder. No return address written, only yours but there was nothing indicating whether it was for you or Sean. You’d open it when you got back upstairs.

Finally back to your spot on the couch your fingers slowly undid the folder’s metal clasp and you reached inside for its contents. Out came several photos and a hastily written note. You held the grainy photos closer to your face to make out what they were. When you did your heart plummeted and you went into emotional shock.

Though the photos were grainy it was very clear what they were of. Shots of Sean and some mystery brunette making out in a bar. Sean with his arm around her waist, Sean with his hand on her ass. All the photos were timestamped for only a few days ago when he claimed his soccer game was running late. You dropped them instantly and they scattered to the floor.

Your heart was hammering in your ears, you didn’t know what to think. Sean was the only boyfriend you’d ever really had, Sean loved you, you loved him. Somewhere in the back of your mind you remembered there was a note. You searched for it and tried to read it through the tears that were beginning to blur your vision.

‘I know what you did. You tell her or I will. You have three days’

You didn’t recognize the handwriting. Who would send this? Why would they send it? You and Sean didn’t have many friends and you couldn’t picture them doing this. Maybe this is some prank? Maybe the timestamp is wrong and this is before you were together.

Sean was all you’d ever known and you shared an apartment, it’s not like you’d have anywhere to go or anyone to turn to. Should you confront him with these? It’s not like you two were exactly good at solving your problems. Would he leave you if you showed him these? What then?

Your mind was spinning, unsure of what to do with this new information. Maybe you could keep quiet about this, try to spend some more time with Sean, make him see what the two of you have. Maybe you can ask him to be home more, maybe you could be home more too.

You took a deep breath and wiped your tears before you gathered the photos and put them back into the envelope. You decided you’d hold onto them for now, tucking them away in your drawer of the dresser. Deciding you’d just work yourself up if you stayed up you shot Sean a text goodnight and went to bed.

Morning came and he was snuggled into your side, the comfort you felt had you feeling like everything might be okay for a moment. You stayed in bed just a little longer and turned so he could hold you in his arms. Your heart felt so unsure and scared, but you didn’t know what else you could do.

The week passed by and you decided to shift more of your energy towards your relationship with Sean, pushing your nights at the library to the backburner. You still hadn’t told him about the envelope but you did tell him you missed him and wished he was home more. He relented and was home four nights this week instead of his usual two.

The time together was uncomfortable but you kept telling yourself that things were getting a little better over time, even if your studies were suffering for it. As the week went on you were able to suppress your doubts about your relationship a bit more. Sean loved you and you loved him.

You couldn’t ignore the oncoming threat of midterms forever, though. The last thing you wanted was to be alone because you knew that your thoughts would just spiral but you needed to do well this semester so you grabbed your bag and headed out.

You swipe through the doors, almost looking forward to seeing Steve. You’d blown off your study session with a profuse apology so you could be with Sean. You were eager to apologize in person but found the reference desk to be completely abandoned. You frowned, maybe Steve was putting away books or something. You’d see him eventually though, for now you had an essay to write.

Hours could have gone by and you wouldn’t have known. You were getting so much done though, it felt good to be focused on something other than your own thoughts.

“Where’ve you been?”

You jump in your seat. You turn around to find Steve emerging from the shelves that were just out of your view. He wore a neutral expression but you could cut the tension with a knife. He stepped forward and you debated on what to say.

“Sorry, I had to cancel with you this week. How are you getting along?”

“Nothing another tutoring session couldn’t fix, I’m sure. Were you sick? I feel like you haven’t been here in forever. The nights get awful lonely without ya here”

Why did Steve keep making statements like that when he knew you had a boyfriend? It was driving you insane and getting harder to ignore them.

“Um, no, I was with Sean, actually. But y’know, can’t avoid midterms forever” You gave a half-hearted laugh hoping to lighten things up.

Steve’s neutral expression is slipping, but you can’t tell if he’s angry or not. But his face broke out into a small smile, putting you at ease instantly. He clapped you on the shoulder and took a step back.

“Yeah, guess you’re right. We still on for Tuesday?”

You gave him an easy smile and nodded.

“I’ll be counting the days” With that Steve disappeared back between the shelves.

____

The moment Steve placed the envelope in the mail he felt a confidence he hadn’t felt before. All he had to do was wait for you to open the envelope and everything would take its course. He knew Sean was at work and you’d be the one to get the mail that day. From his spot he’d peered in your windows all those weeks ago he watched you open the photos. You dropped them to the ground and held a hand to your mouth to cover what looked like a sob. Steve smiled to himself, now all you had to do was leave him.

The week went on and Steve figured you might need a little time to break it off and he’d be there at the library, waiting to comfort you. It’s not like you had any other friends in your life to turn to. But then you cancelled your study session with no explanation. Steve figured maybe you were still in shock, needed to cry it out alone. Then two days turned to four turned to seven.

Steve was confused, he was infuriated even. Why hadn’t you come to the library yet? Why hadn’t you texted him? There’s no way that you were actually going to stay with him after you saw him with another woman. Except that’s exactly what he did.

Looking back on it Steve recognized his mistakes. He knew you were shy and meek, sweet, it’s what he loved about you. But he should’ve accounted for this to happen. You were too sweet for your own good, wanting to make it work with Sean. It was an obstacle he hadn’t seen but this is just a slight bump in the plan. He can work around it.

When he saw you coming up the steps on the security camera he made himself scarce, not ready to face you just yet. He gave you some hours to study before he made himself known to you. He could tell just by the way you talked that you were in complete denial about what was happening. You weren’t strong enough to leave him but that’s okay, Steve is strong enough for the both of you right now, he’ll help you get there.

____

Just when you thought things were getting better Sean was back to becoming distant, going out with his teammates and coming home still a little drunk. The more you thought about those photos and thought about how he slipped back into old habits so easily the more you were working up the courage to confront him. You weren’t sure if you’d leave him, but maybe it would make him change.

Then the second envelope came. More photos of them kissing and leaving the bar together. They were time stamped just two nights ago. Your heart fell through the floor as you tried to make sense of things. How much of this could you put up with? When was enough? You needed to confront him when he got home.

You texted him to try to come home early tonight, saying it was important. You spent the rest of the evening planning out your words and trying to quell the oncoming panic attacks. Time passed by in a blur and before you knew it it was midnight and you still had no word from Sean. You couldn’t spend one more minute alone, you needed to get out. You needed a friend.

Your body was on autopilot as your feet carried you up the steps of the library. Steve wasn’t at the desk and you felt almost distressed. You knew he’d be a good third party to talk all this out to and you didn’t know what to think when he wasn’t there. You decided to shoot him a text.

‘Hey, I know you usually work Thursdays, I’ll be at my usual spot, I could really use a friend if you’re not too busy’ Did that sound too desperate? At this point you didn’t care.

You sunk down into your chair on the second floor with a huff. You hadn’t brought your bag so it’s not like you could study to distract yourself. As it turned out you didn’t need to.

“I’m never too busy for you, doll. ‘Specially not at this job” Steve’s voice carried as he rounded a corner into your sight.

You felt instantly better before you realized you were crying. It was hard to be vulnerable but if you could trust anyone with this it was Steve. You gave him a weak smile as he pulled up a chair beside you.

“What’s wrong? Do you need tissues?”

“No, sorry, I just.” You were struggling to find the words. “Sean is cheating on me”

Steve’s hands clenched into fists, he looked absolutely furious for you.

“Are you serious? That bastard! Doll, I’m so sorry. Have you confronted him?” His hand reached for yours and his thumb rubbed light circles.

“I-I, I haven’t said...anything. I just. He loves me y’know? Why would he do that? He’s all I have? What happens if he leaves me where will I stay I’ll be completely alone, I’ll-”

You had worked yourself into a panic attack as you desperately tried to take gulps of air while tears streamed down your face. You were losing touch with your surroundings and spiraling into a place you couldn’t get yourself out of. Steve moved his chair closer to you and brought you into his lap. He held your back to his chest and wrapped his arms around you. You could just make out what he was saying.

“Doll, it’s okay, I need you to breathe with me, can you do that? Take a deep breath in with me. Hold it and count to five with me,” You do but you’re still struggling. “Now exhale, count again for me. You’re doing so well, you can do this.”

Eventually Steve is able to bring you back down to Earth and you slumped back into his arms. You don’t care that Steve is holding you, it feels safe. You shifted so you could lean your head against his chest and let out a heavy sigh. He holds you to himself and lets you sit there for a while.

You don’t know how much time passes but you sit up slowly and he’s reluctant to let you go. You wipe your eyes as you go back to your own chair.

“Sorry, I’m keeping you from your job. Sorry I just totally came here and freaked out” You were starting to feel embarrassed, oversharing your life and emotions with him. You really liked him, you didn’t want to think you’d ruined the friendship.

“Don’t even apologize. You can always come to me.” He gave you a warm smile and you felt reassured. “So what are you going to do about Sean?”

Another hour had gone by with Steve and you could see the sun starting to come through the windows. You had decided you would confront him and go from there. You weren’t ready to fully commit to leaving him but this needed to end one way or another. For the first time in two weeks you felt like things were maybe going to be okay. The next time you saw Sean you were going to confront him.

____

Clearly seeing that you weren’t going to do anything after he sent the photos, he had to go to plan B. Steve waited outside the practice field and followed him to the parking structure once again. He jammed the parking stub in his jacket pocket along with the others and repeated his previous trips here. It was astounding how unaware Sean was of his surroundings, Steve had followed him and that girl from the bar back to her place at least twice now.

Getting what he needed he put another envelope in the mail the next day, this time with no note but the photos were more upsetting. It hurt Steve to hurt you but it’s what needed to be done. You were never going to confront him with things as they were so he had to push the envelope, literally and metaphorically. The hurt would be worth it though, because you came crying to him just like he’d hoped you would. Seeing your text warmed his heart, you needed him and he’d be there. Every time.

He knew he’d be comforting you but he didn’t think that he’d get to hold you. He was hiding his smile as he wrapped his arms around you and brought you down from your panic attack. You did so well listening to him and calming down. He was convinced he was the only one that could help you, you just needed to see that.

Steve abandoned his cart of books that needed to be shelved but he couldn’t care less. He’d stay up all night with you every night if that’s what it took. As dawn broke the two of you devised a plan and he built you up to say something. You weren’t committed to leaving him, which Steve wasn’t happy about, but you were committed to confronting him, if only you’d get the chance.

Based on what Steve knew of both yours and Sean's schedules you’d just miss each other between classes during the day and Sean had a game tonight, which would inevitably lead to a night at the bar. All Steve had to do was wait. He had to contain his excitement, things were finally finally falling right into place, they just needed a final push.

Nightfall came and this time Steve beat Sean to the structure. Steve parked on the top level and stuck the parking stub in his pocket. He didn’t feel like he was taking a risk by counting on Sean to follow routine, he was a good boy, he’d park in his same spot he always did and proceed to get wasted across the street.

A slow smile creeped across Steve’s face as Sean and his teammates stumbled into the bar, probably already drunk from pre-gaming. Sean’s sidepiece wouldn’t come to the bar tonight, her sorority having some dumb mixer or another. Steve reminded himself of his mantra to wait. His phone buzzed and he saw it was a text from you. You two had been texting after you came to him in the library.

‘He’s not responding to my texts. I know he had a game tonight but I really thought he’d be here’

He’d have to text you back another time, Steve needed to be on his toes tonight. He sat at what was becoming his usual booth for nearly two hours, barely touching his pint. Finally Sean paid his tab and said goodnight to his friends. Steve pulled down the brim of his hat and pursued him towards the parking structure. Drunken and fumbling up through the stairwell, Steve entered behind him quietly while taking out a knife he’d stolen from Bucky. He always knew his friend’s strange obsession with them would come in handy someday.

Just as Sean was about to take the final step Steve grabbed him from behind. Sean’s reactions may have been slowed but it hadn’t stopped him trying to thrash out of the grip. His efforts stopped immediately as Steve held the blade to his throat. He spoke clearly and in a low voice.

“Keep walking up the stairs or I will slit your fucking throat, do you hear me?” He brought the knife closer to his neck to drive home the threat.

“E-easy man, please, please don’t do this”

“Keep moving. Up.”

Steve pushed him all the way towards his car at the edge of the top level. He flipped Sean around so his back was to the ledge, the knife still trained closely on him. Pleads for mercy fell on deaf ears.

“What do you wan’!? You wan’ money!? Take, take my wallet man I don’t need it, jus’ please don’t kill me please!”

Steve pushed him slightly, though his grip on him remained tight. Sean struggled against him as his body weight wavered over the ledge. He must have realised how far up they were because he started crying at this point, begging even harder as he teetered and trying desperately to get his bearings against the wall.

“Why are you doing this!?” He wailed, “I’ll do anything, please! Please, I have a girlfriend, I have a family”

That was all that it took. Steve was feeling a high like he’d never felt. He knew at this moment he was doing the right thing for both of you. With a rush of adrenaline and in a flash of certainty he pushed Sean’s body over the edge. He didn’t watch him fall the seven stories down to the ground, but he did wait to hear the sickening crack and thud of his body hitting the ground. There was no way he’d survived.

Blood rushing through his ears, he felt euphoric, so powerful, so in love with you. He climbed back into his car and headed for his apartment. His plan wasn’t quite complete yet though, but everything he needed to do was done. He could watch the rest unfold from the sidelines. He knows you’ll be heartbroken all over again when you find out, but he’ll be there to pick up the pieces.

____

You’d been in mourning for nearly two months. The shock you’d felt wasn’t comparable to any other feeling you’d felt. The police ultimately ruled his death an accident, they performed an autopsy and found dangerous amounts of alcohol in his system. They weren’t able to pinpoint an exact time of death but estimated 2-3 AM, as he’d been found in the morning. They figured he’d just gotten piss drunk and came too close to the edge. And he was gone just like that.

His death weighed heavy on you, you blamed yourself for a long time. He wouldn’t have stayed out if you hadn’t pushed him so far away from you. The last thing you ever said to him was nagging and whiny, no wonder he didn’t want to come home. To think that you were possibly going to leave him. You felt so much self-contempt but slowly you were learning to forgive yourself.

You don’t know what you’d have done without Steve by your side. He was there for you every step of the way. He held you at the funeral, he helped you pack up Sean’s things in the apartment, he took your late night phone calls and came over at the drop of a hat to help you through your grief. You were eternally grateful for his selflessness and his willingness to help you heal.

Guilt loomed over you once again as the old feelings you’d had for Steve in the early days of your friendship started to flare up again. It felt natural to feel them, with him being closer to you than he ever was, but it didn’t stop you from feeling shame over it. You had to remind yourself that you weren’t culpable for anything that happened, that Sean himself was interested in someone else when he’d died. You had to forgive yourself for these feelings for Steve. Maybe even pursue them.

‘Can you come over tonight? I think we should talk’ Your nerves were on fire from the rush you got sending him that text.

‘How about you come to my place? 7? We can go for something to eat if you want.’ Your heart was fluttering, was this a date?

‘Sounds good :)’

Checking the time you saw it was 4, you spent the next few hours obsessing over what to say. No matter what you were determined to tell him your feelings for him. You were debating whether or not you should kiss him. Would he even want you back? What if he only sees you as a friend now? The hours whiled away and you took a deep breath before setting out.

You’d been to Steve’s apartment only once before, you knew he lived alone but he’d managed to make the place feel homey. You were buzzed in and before you had the chance to knock on the door Steve had it open and was waiting for you. His smile was all teeth and it was contagious, you smiled back looking up at him and he let you in.

You sat down on the couch and waited for Steve. No turning back now. Deep breath. He sat down and turned to face you.

“What did you want to talk about?”

No words were coming to you. Your mouth opened but you could only sputter. Oh God, where were the words? Do something!

So you did. Before you could think about it you put a shaky hand up to Steve’s jaw and pulled him in for a kiss. You didn’t know what you were feeling, you were just waiting for Steve to respond. You began to pull back but before you could he took your face in his hands and kissed you back tenderly but with purpose. Your arms were around him and he pulled you closer into his lap to kiss you more passionately.

You finally pulled apart to catch your breath. You snuck a look up to his face and you were nervous but you felt like you were floating.

“You have… no idea how long I’ve wanted to do that” He said between breaths.

You two smiled like idiots and he brought his lips to yours again. The kiss deepened and a moan slipped from your mouth. This seemed to spark something in Steve and his hands shakily moved over your body. He was feeling every curve of you and you ground down into his lap and his hips bucked up in response. You have no idea where this confidence came from but you’d never felt more sure of yourself. You broke apart again and Steve was breathing heavily.

“Is this what you want?” He asked. You could only nod before he was on you again. He pulled you up from the couch and led you to his bed. This time he laid you back and was hovering over you, slowly undoing the buttons of your jeans. You helped him get yourself out of them and pulled your shirt over your head, leaving you in just your bra and panties. How was this happening? Who cares?

He sat back and took the sight of you in, he was looking at you like you were the most precious thing. He slowly removed his clothes and moved back over you, kissing his way up your thighs before pulling your panties down your legs. He continued laving away at your skin, making you nervous but excited. His fingers brushed your core and he brought them up to his face.

“Sweetheart, you are dripping.” Your cheeks heated instantly as he chuckled. Not giving you the chance to respond he dove right in. Two fingers entered you and you arched your back, his tongue lapped up your wetness and then at your clit. You’d really never known pleasure like this, no one had ever done this for you before. His fingers pumped in and out of you and your hands flew to his hair and pulled. He continued on and curved his fingers just slightly and you clenched down around him, you were so close.

“Please, I’m so close” you whimpered.

Steve doubled his efforts and before you knew it the tension he had been building up was released in a white hot flash of ecstasy. You writhed against his fingers as he kept pumping them into you. Finally he relented, pulling them out and licking them clean. You’d never seen something that made you feel so filthy but so so good.

He took off his boxers and encased you in his arms. He kissed your neck and you moaned again at the feeling. You spread yourself for him and he lined himself up and groaned. The stretch was something you weren’t ready for. It burned almost, you cried out as he put his whole length in you. He waited all of two seconds before he began thrusting into you. You weren’t ready but you were adjusting quickly with the way his cock hit that spot inside of you over and over.

You were holding onto his shoulders, nails digging in deep as he started to go harder and faster.

“I’m close” He panted into your ear.

Reaching down his fingers found your clit and started moving back and forth quickly, trying to match his thrusts. The tension was building again to a breaking point and you were getting close again. He worked you even harder until you broke, cumming for a second time. Your eyes were screwed shut in ecstasy as you cried again.

“Steve!”

That was all it took before he slammed into you a final time, you could feel his release and you’d never felt closer to him. His movements stopped and your noses touched. He kissed you hard before rolling off of you.

“That was… oh my god” you breathed.

“I know, me too” Steve chuckled. “So can I take you to dinner?”

“Nothing would make me happier,” You grinned wide and nodded.

You cleaned yourself up and redressed. You were taking in Steve’s room and found yourself smiling at the photos of him and Bucky, little knick-knacks on his dresser. You found a sticky note on the calendar at his desk. You squinted. Had you seen his handwriting before?

You shrugged and flopped yourself back on the bed. You checked the weather on your phone and frowned at the temperature, you let out a small groan.

“What is it?” Steve called from the bathroom as he cleaned up.

“It’s so coooold and I forgot my jacket” You pouted.

“Just take mine, it’s the brown leather one hanging in the living room” He was so sweet.

Gingerly, you made your way into the living room and found the jacket, slipping it on. You don’t know what was taking Steve so long but you shoved your hands in the pockets and waited for him. You felt something in the right pocket. Is this trash? You pulled out little wadded up pieces of paper and unfolded them.

They were parking stubs. They were from the same structure that Sean had fallen from. Your heart was pounding, upset just thinking of him. Looking closer one of them was stamped for 2:15 AM, 2/1, the night that he died. Okay...

1 AM 1/15, 11:57PM 1/28, They matched the timestamp on the photos that had been sent to you. Two others were from nights when Sean had games and had stayed out late. Your heart was in your throat and tears were forming in your eyes, trying to find some explanation. You thought again of the first time you’d received an envelope, those photos, that note. It had dawned on you why the note looked so familiar… The handwriting! Oh, God... Your whole world slowed down as you heard footsteps bound into the room. Slowly you turned, the stubs still in your shaking hands.

“Oh, Sweetheart,” Steve took a step further, “You weren’t supposed to see those.”

#dark!steve rogers x reader #dark!steve rogers #college AU #librarian AU #steve rogers x reader #marvel x reader #dark!marvel #stalker!steve rogers #smut #angst #dark fic #dark marvel fics #dark mcu #twoyearsofdark

979 notes · View notes

bnhabadass · 3 years

Text

So excited to be sharing my piece for this months bnharem collab!!! The theme for this is, you guessed it, sex worker!au. I am so honored to be writing along with everyone else who put so much time and energy into writing these pieces. Please please please check out their collab pieces here. Everyone has put so much work into these so give them a read through and some warm and fuzzy notes 😊💕✨

Pairing: Touya Todoroki x Reader Genre: NSFW Warnings: Coercion, Dubcon, Anal fingering, Hardcore sex, Deepthroating, Dabi is a Todoroki Word Count: 6,166 Synopsis: Rich ceo Enji Todoroki gives you the offer of a lifetime on one condition. You have to sleep with his eldest son.

Working at a strip club was the last thing you pictured yourself doing after you graduated high school. After graduating and moving into a cheap apartment on the outskirts of town, you decided to start working immediately to support yourself. At first, you first got a job working at a cute little Italian restaurant that paid quite well. Waiting tables helped pay the bills and save up for college a little, but after two years of working at the same restaurant, it unfortunately went out of business.

That was one of your worst months, constantly looking for new work and facing rejection after rejection to the point that you were plagued by the phrase, “not enough work experience.” By the time a month and a half went by of you scoping out newspapers and checking all of the job finder apps on your phone, you had gone through most of your savings.

One of your best friends, after realizing how bad your situation was, decided that it couldn't hurt to see if you wanted a position at the joint she ran.

You were very skeptical at first, since she happened to run an insanely popular erotic dance club (aka, a strip club) in town, but she assured you that you wouldn’t be stripping, just bartending and dishwashing. As soon as she explained everything, you immediately took her up on the offer and decided from then on you would owe Mina Ashido your life.

You were able to pick things up easily, make conversation with customers and become friends with many of the dancers who worked at the club. The only downside to working the job was, well, you’re cute. And that meant you got a lot of unwanted attention from guys who initially came for the strippers.

Mina assured you that if you ever needed to take a step away, that that was perfectly fine. But the attention you got wasn’t so bad, you thought. At least there was a bar counter separating you from the wandering hands and predatory words of these people.

Bartending, while it was enough to pay the bills and save up for some nicer furniture, did not pay as much as you would have liked it to. While you wouldn’t have dreamed of asking your friend for a raise, you still felt somewhat resentful watching the dancers at the club walk home with stacks of cash from tips meanwhile you had to wait every two weeks to get your next paycheck.

You were astonished when, on your twenty-first birthday, Mina offered you a job as a dancer. “A lot of our regular customers have been asking about that ‘cute bartender,’” she said. “And I think you would actually really enjoy it. Plus, it pays a lot more.” She ended that last bit in a sing-song voice, as if that in and of itself would be enough to convince you.

You were tempted to say no, you really were, but you’ve seen how much fun the dancers have and how much money they walk away with every night. You knew next to nothing about stripping or pole dancing, but Mina assured you that she’d teach you and that you’d pick it up fast.

And she wasn’t wrong. After a month of her teaching you how to sway your hips and gyrate your body, dip down and caress every exposed inch of skin with your supple fingers, you were ready to hit the audience with everything you had.

You didn’t realize how much fun you would have as a pole dancer. It was a great form of exercise and you kind of liked having lots of people cheering for you to show off your sexy moves. Plus, walking home with a stack of cash each night was one of the greatest perks it came with.

There was only one rule that you had, which you made abundantly clear to Mina. All you would be doing was pole dancing. No lap dances, no touching the audience, and for the love of god, no sleeping with the audience.

And she respected your wishes, even going as far as asking some customers to leave who have tried to touch you without your consent. She keeps a hawk eye over you and every audience member and their wandering hands. You’re nothing but grateful for everything she has done for you.

After the first few months of pole dancing and wearing revealing costumes, you moved into a new apartment and bought nicer furniture. Things were definitely starting to turn around for the better.

“Hey,” you greeted your fellow coworkers as you made your way into the locker room. The club was about to close up for the night and you were more than ready to flop onto your bed at home and sleep until your next shift. “Have any of you seen Mina?”

The other girls looked around at one another. No one seemed to have an answer for her whereabouts.

“Oh!” Nejire popped up. “I think I saw her talking to some guy in her office. Yeah, yeah. Some big guy wearing a business suit.”

Tsu frowned. “I wonder what that could be about.”

You nodded, a sudden feeling of anxiety washing over you. You really hoped she wasn’t being bought out or something. If she wasn’t the one running the club anymore, or worse, if the club was demolished, you would be surely out of a job.

A knock on the locker room door made you swallow your thoughts. “Is (Y/n) in here?” Mina’s voice rang through the room.

“I’m here,” you piped.

She looked scared, and a bit pale. You don’t think you’ve ever seen her look fearful before, even when dealing with rough customers who refuse to leave the building. “Could you come with me for a sec?”

“Sure.” The anxiety you were feeling was bubbling back in your stomach. “Just let me get dressed.”

“Actually,” her voice was shaking. “If you could come here now that would be better.”

You paused, then nodded and followed her to her office. On the way there, she squeezed your hand, slipping something inside.

“I’m so sorry,” she said. “Please, please forgive me for doing this.”

“Mina, what’s going on?” You were worried. Never in the time that you knew her had she ever been so apologetic.

At her office door, you looked at what she slipped into your hand. A small pink bottle of pepper spray stared back at you. What could she have done that you would need this?

She opened her office door and on the other side, like Nejire said there would be, was a big, beefy businessman clad in a suit that was probably worth more than your rent.

“Mina,” you whispered to your best friend. “What is going on?”

The man turned around and you shrunk at his intimidating appearance. You felt the need to cross your arms and cover up your exposed skin of which there was a lot of. “Hello,” the man bellowed with such a low timber. “You must be (Y/n).”

How did he know your name? What did Mina tell him? Who is this man?

You meekly nodded your head and clutched onto the pepper spray until your knuckles couldn’t stand it anymore.

“Forgive me for not introducing myself first.” He extended a hand. “My name is Enji Todoroki and I am the ceo of Todoroki Enterprises.”

You gulped. What the hell did Mina get herself into? You croaked out an “oh” before extending your hand and shaking his. “That’s nice.” You didn’t really know what to say. Was he considering buying the building from Mina? You looked at her and she shrunk back at your gaze.

“Ashido,” he said with a stern demeanor. “If you would please.”

She nodded and squeezed your shoulder one last time. “I’m so sorry,” she whispered in your ear one last time before leaving the room.

And then there was silence. You took a moment to breathe and look around Mina’s office, find something to calm your nerves with. Her office was usually like a little safe haven for you and the other dancers. She deemed a corner of the room the “zen area” where she set up cushions and a kettle and tea boxes. You stared at the fuzzy pink cushion you were so used to sitting on. You were sure your butt had made an imprint.

“Please, take a seat,” Enji Todoroki said, gesturing to the other side of Mina’s desk, away from the cushion that brought you so much comfort.

You frowned at his tone of voice, as if he had been there many times before and as if he owned the damn office himself. At least there was a nice fuzzy blanket on that side of the desk which you could use to cover yourself.

“I can tell that my presence is intimidating you,” he said. “But please, allow me to make my offer before jumping to any conclusions.”

Why was he making an offer to you? What did he want from you?

“As I am sure you are aware, Todoroki Enterprises is a million dollar company run by me and my other associates.”

You nodded. You were not aware of that but you were afraid of what would happen if you asked too many questions.

“And once I retire, the company will fall on the shoulders of my eldest son, Touya.” Enji Todoroki sighed and rubbed his eyes and the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger. “At the moment, he is being rather difficult.”

You nodded. You weren’t sure what was going on, why he was telling you this, but hearing about this rich ceo’s family drama did spark a bit of interest in you.

“He is not doing what I ask of him. He spends all day sleeping in and wasting my money and he refuses to take any part in working for the company.”

That sounded like typical teenage behavior to you. You weren’t sure why this man was being so pessimistic about it, or why he was even telling you in the first place. Surely it’s just a phase he would grow out of. “I’m sorry,” you started, feeling incredibly out of place with the conversation. “I’m not really sure why you’re telling me this information.”

Enji Todoroki let out another sigh. It wasn’t so much that he was fed up with your inability to understand, but really he seemed reluctant to be there talking to you in the first place. “I believe that if he were to have some, well, motivation, he may actually perform his tasks as a part of the company and as future head.”

“Motivation?” What on earth did he mean by that?

“I watched you and your co-workers perform tonight, and from watching your movements paired with his type, you seem like you would be best suited for the job.”

Your face flushed. He couldn’t be suggesting that, could he?

“(L/n), I would like to hire you to have intercourse with my son.”

Your eyes widened. He wanted what? There was no way, no way you could do that. “I’m sorry,” you said with staggered breath. “I don’t think I’m comfortable having sex with a teenager.” You smiled and nodded, thinking that would be the end of it.

“A teenager? My son is twenty-six years old.”

You paused for a moment before letting out an incredibly articulate, “uhhhhh, what?”

“My son is a fully grown adult, older than you in fact. So if your concerns lie within the legality of this exchange I can assure you that he is not a minor.” Enji Todoroki’s booming voice had just shattered your resolve.

Still, he couldn’t make you do anything you didn’t want to. All you had to do was tell him no and it would have been fine.

But you didn’t get a chance to. Before you could even think of what to say next, Enji Todoroki spoke up yet again. “I presume you are wondering what kind of compensation you will be receiving in return.”

You stayed silent.

“Your boss tells me that you are saving up to attend university and intend on furthering your education. I can only admire that kind of work ethic.”

Why? What could he possibly do with that information to make his offer worthwhile? It dawned on you then that that is why Mina was acting so weird, apologizing constantly as she led you to her office. She must not have been able to find a way out of this for you. Either that or the deal was too good to speak on your behalf of. But what could it even be?

“If you are willing to spend a night with my son and get him to take more responsibility in the company, Todoroki Enterprises will pay for your full college tuition at any institution you decide to attend.”

Your jaw fell onto the floor. This had to be a prank, right? Was he seriously offering to pay your full tuition for you?

“So, do we have a deal?” Enji Todoroki leaned forward against the desk and folded his hands together, large hands that could probably hurt you if you decided to say no.

“This is...” you trailed off. You didn’t know what to say or how to respond to an offer like that. He must be pretty desperate for his son to work in order to pay for your tuition in full.

His son.

Oh.

If you took up this offer, then you would have to… “What if I say no?” you asked.

He cleared his throat. “While I would tell you that saying no to this offer would not be in your best interest,” he started. “I cannot force you to say yes or do anything you are uncomfortable with.”

You let out a breath you didn’t realize you were holding. This was an impossible decision. You didn’t know his son, what he looked like or if he would even want to have sex with you. “It would only be for one night, right?”

Enji Todoroki nodded and let out a sort of grunt out of confirmation.

The thought of being with someone you didn’t know was scary. But at the same time, you would never get an opportunity like this again. Taking a deep breath in and keeping your dream school in mind, you nodded. “I’ll do it.”

“You made the right choice.” He stood up and you followed suit, assuming he’d have you shake his hand and schedule a time and place. “If you’d follow me, the car is waiting out front.”

“Wait, you mean right now?” No, you needed more time to prepare, to figure things out and to take it all in.

“Unless you have something important to attend to, which I doubt you do since you just finished your shift at work, then yes right now.” His eyes, which you hadn’t realized were such a remarkable shade of blue, bore deep into you. “I don’t like to be kept waiting, and neither does my son.”

“Right,” you flinched. “Um, if I could just grab my stuff and get dressed–”

“There will be no need. I already asked your boss to gather your things. We will provide a covering for you so there is no need to get dressed.” The authoritative tone to his voice made you feel so small, like there would be no way for you to even say no against his gaze. “Now if you’ll please follow me.”

You nodded and followed him out of the office and past the locker room where Mina and the other girls watched as you walked away. You barely had any time to watch them or wish them a good night before Enji Todoroki’s bellowing voice spoke up again.

“Our car is waiting out front. In the meantime, you can cover yourself with this.”

Another stranger, someone you presume works for Todoroki Enterprises, handed you a long, tan trench coat. You swiftly threw it over your shoulders and fastened the tie tight against your stomach. He also presented the boots that you wore to work that morning. Mina must have given them your things.

“If you’ll follow me this way,” the stranger said.

He led you outside where you could see the sun begin to poke its way up from beyond the horizon. You hadn’t realized how early in the morning it was. Would Enji Todoroki’s son even be awake at this point?

You were ushered into the backseat of a sleek black Tesla. You had never been in a car that nice before. It made the whole ordeal more harrowing and unreal. “Is Todoroki-san not coming with us?” you asked.

“He’ll be in the car right in front of us. Don’t worry, ma’am.” You usher closed the door and entered the driver’s side of the vehicle. He was a smooth driver, which helped with the nervous bubbles in your stomach that refused to calm down.

Free college, you had to remind yourself. This really was an incredible offer. You hadn’t even let it sink in until you were alone in the backseat of the Tesla, only accompanied by your usher and the light classical music that played on the radio. You would be able to go to any school you wanted to, free of charge. You couldn’t help the giddy smile that played its way onto your lips. This felt like a dream you were scared to wake up from.

“We’re here,” your usher said. Looking out your window, you saw that he had pulled up in front of a tall building reaching more stories than you could count. He opened the door for you and you stepped out into the cool, early morning breeze.

Enji Todoroki had also stepped out of his vehicle and gestured for you to follow him. The wind tickled your legs and you hugged the trench coat tight against your figure. He led you into the lavish building where one of the receptionists handed you a small paper cup of coffee. You were then brought to the elevators where you, Enji Todoroki, and your usher brought you up to one of the tops floors.

The elevator ride felt like it lasted forever. Your hands gripped the coffee cup and shaky lips sipped the beverage as Enji Todoroki talked your ear off. You knew that the receptionist gave you the drink because she figured you would be tired, but you were sure that your nerves would keep you awake regardless of the caffeine.

“I called my son in for an early meeting so he should be here.”

You nodded at the man’s words. This was really happening.

“And if he refuses to show up then we will provide a room for your lodging until he arrives.”

So you would be camping out here until the deed was done. A thought popped into your head, one that hadn’t even come to mind when you were given the offer. “What if he doesn’t want to have sex with me?” you asked.

Enji Todoroki paused. He didn’t really know what to say. “Knowing my son, he will.” As if that was supposed to give you any reassurance. “But on the off chance that he doesn’t, we will still compensate you for your time here.”

But no free college. The thought lingered in your mind. Of course you were doing this for the perks. You wanted to be able to make the most out of your young adulthood and part of that meant furthering your education. But you were still scared shitless by the bright fluorescent lights of the building as the grand elevator doors opened up on your destination.

“Wait outside the door,” Enji Todoroki directed at your usher, and you assumed you were supposed to wait with him. He led you through the halls and stopped at a door that's placard read “Touya Todoroki.”

You leaned against the wall and downed the rest of your coffee.

“I can take your empty cup for you, ma’am,” your usher said with a bright smile.

You smiled back and shaky hands dropped the empty paper cup in his own. You needed to stop shaking so much, but you didn’t think you could if you tried.

You could hear Enji Todoroki’s authoritative voice from outside the door and another one, you presumed him son. He sounded bratty, from what you picked up on their conversation. The more you picked up on it, the more nauseous you felt. “Is there a–”

“Bathroom?” your usher finished for you. “Right around the corner. But I would make it quick.”

At least he had a friendly smile that put you at ease. If this person you were supposed to sleep with was anything like him then maybe you wouldn’t mind it, but you had a feeling that was not going to be the case.

You stumbled into the bathroom and untied the trenchcoat, letting it fall to your ankles. You pulled your panties down and sat on the toilet, relieving your bladder. Your legs trembled. Not even you placing your hands over your thighs could stop them. A chill ran up your spine. How long had you been in there? No, you just sat down. Not much time had passed. But you should get back quickly. Enji Todoroki and his son, Touya, would be waiting.

By the time you got back to your usher, they were still arguing in Touya’s room? Office? You weren’t sure whether or not it was a bed or a desk behind the closed door.

“You’re just in time,” your usher said. “Any minute now.”

He had probably been working for Todoroki Enterprises, Enji Todoroki specifically, for a long time, because as soon as he said that, his boss’s booming voice called for him.

“Yamamoto,” he said, “bring her in.”

Your usher, Yamamoto, opened the door to Touya’s office and you tentatively stepped in. The office was spacious. A cluttered desk sat center in the room. On the other side there was a small couch facing a flat screen TV, although you couldn’t see the screen from where you stood.

And then, there was Touya. A young man with dyed black hair and white roots springing up from the center of his head looked your way. He was quite attractive. He had a much more lean figure compared to his father. He wore a tight fitting black dress shirt that accentuated his muscles, but what really set him apart from anyone you had ever seen was his face. Beautiful teal eyes, much like his fathers, stared back at you. The piercings in his nose and over his lips reflected the light from overhead. He would have to be one of the most attractive men you’ve ever seen.

“What is this,” he asked. “Another marriage arrangement?”

“No,” Enji, you think you know him well enough by now to start referring to him by just his first name, sighed. “This is not a marriage arrangement. After all, you threw aside the last twelve options I’ve given you.” He seemed to mumble the last part. He cleared his throat and spoke again. “I have hired her to take care of any of your...needs, and in return I expect you to finally pick up your slack and take part in this company.”

Touya scoffed. “So what is she then? A hooker?”

You felt incredibly out of place, and you averted your eyes to the dark hardwood floors you were standing on. “I’m not a hooker,” you mumbled.

“What was that, sweetheart? I couldn’t really hear you.” Touya snickered as you flinched at the nickname.

“Touya, I expect you to treat her with dignity and respect while you two are enacting in your...activities.” Enji turned to Yamamoto and nodded. “With that settled, I will leave you two alone.”

He and Yamamoto walked out the door and left. That was it? He wasn’t going to assure your safety any more than that? You were left alone in a strange room with this man you didn’t know who you were supposed to fuck. And you were completely and utterly defenseless.

You wish you still had that pepper spray Mina handed you. You’re pretty sure you left it on her desk when you had your initial chat with Enji. If only you had thought ahead enough to remember to bring it with you.

“So what’s your name, doll?” Touya, who was now on the couch, asked. His cheek rested on his fist and a lazy expression was splayed across his face.

“(Y/n),” you said, turning to look at him.

“That your first name?”

You nodded.

He chuckled. “So, what did my old man pay you to do this for me? A hundred k? Two hundred?”

“Free college tuition.”

His eyes widened. “Wow. He must really want me to start taking part in this company.” Leaning back. He patted his lap. “Why don’t you come over and take a seat, sweetheart.”

You didn’t want to comply, but your legs moved on their own as they walked towards him. Your butt found its place sitting on his lap and you pretended not to notice his semi erect cock pushing into your cheeks.

“Aren’t you a little obedient one,” he teased. One of his hands rubbed down your exposed thigh and up your trench coat. He thumbed over the collar of the coat. “So are you gonna take this off for me, or do I have to be the one to take it off you?”

You shuddered and he chuckled at how nervous he made you. Touya emanated so much warmth but even under the trench coat you had never felt so cold.

“Lemme guess, this is your first time whoring yourself out?” He grinned like the fucking cheshire cat as you squeezed your eyes shut out of embarrassment. “Nothing to be ashamed of,” he said with a cocky grin. His thumbs trailed up to the tie on your coat and his fingers pulled it open. “And I gotta admit.” He pulled the sides of the coat off and let it fall off of your shoulders onto the couch. “My dad has got my type pegged down to the nail.”

You were now fully exposed to the man in front of you. Your black bra accentuated your bosom and if it weren’t for the end of the trench coat you were still sitting on, you would have been able to feel the rough material of Touya’s slacks rutting against your ass.

He leaned down to lick a long stripe against the skin peeking out of your bra. “Although I wouldn’t have pegged you as someone who is this compliant.” His hands traveled further up until his fingers were wrapped around your panties, tugging at the elastic keeping them up. He moved up to pepper kisses up your neck, and you let out a sharp gasp when he bit your ear lobe.

“Sorry,” you mumbled when he stopped to let out a laugh.

He moved you off his lap so you were sitting next to him. “You’re not used to this. I get it.”

And you let out a sigh of relief at hearing those words. He was less scary then you thought he’d be. His kisses were gentle up until he bit you and the way he stroked his fingers up and down your exposed skin was comforting in a way.

But just as soon as you began to relax, his eyes narrowed with an evil tint. His hand reached down to unbuckle his pants. “So let's start with you getting on your knees to suck at my cock, shall we?”

Your body was frozen. His demeanor changed in an instant. You didn’t know what to do.

“Come on, doll. I don’t like asking twice.” Now, his hand was making its way up and down his dick. It was bigger than any you had seen before, not that you had seen many to compare it to to begin with.

You stood up from the couch and made your way in front of him, bracing your hands on his thighs as you lowered yourself down.

“That’s it. Now why don’t you pick it up and give it a few good strokes.” He guided your hand towards his dick and stroked it with your soft palm. It took a few strokes before you managed to get a hold of the rhythm. “That’s it. Now why don’t you give the tip a little kiss, hmm?”

Give it a kiss? You didn’t know how to put your feelings in words. His dick was impressive in length and width. There was a series of piercings lining the underside and the thought of them inside of you made you squirm. You leaned your head down and gave the tip a kiss.

Touya smirked. “That’s a good girl. Now open your mouth, sweetheart.”

You parted your lips slightly only to have him grip your hair and shove your head down against his length. You gagged and tears sprung out of your reddening eyes as you tried to push up for your release.

“Come on, sweetheart. Don’t you want that free tuition? If you want it, you gotta earn it.”

Gripping onto his shaft with one free hand, you hollowed your cheeks and tightened the shape of your mouth.

As he hesitantly loosened his grip on the back of your head, you realized what kind of person he was. He liked to be in control at all times, he’s the kind of person to take what he wants, and you knew that the act of him giving you gentle kisses not even five minutes earlier was just a facade.

Running your tongue up his pierced dick wasn’t as horrid as you thought it would be. You almost smiled at the sharp inhale he took when you swirled your tongue around the tip and lowered yourself onto him fully, using one of your hands to grip his balls and the other to keep your balance against him.

Breathe through your nose, you had to remind yourself.

The soft grunts that Touya made and the way he squeezed your ass may have gone over your head. Especially when he snuck his fingers under your panties and began to prod at your little asshole with his middle finger.

It took you by surprise, and you almost clamped your teeth around his cock out of shock.

“Easy easy,” he said, lifting your head off of his member. He took a moment to stare at your ruined face. Drool and slobber spilled down your chin and your makeup, which had been slowly rubbing off throughout the night, was completely gone as your tears had dragged it across your cheeks. “Look at you, you fucking whore.”

He’s right. You were a whore, selling your body for free education. What was wrong with you? And what was wrong with him getting off on this?

You wanted to speak up, but he beat you to it. “Why don’t you bend over the couch, sweetheart. I’ll show you what guys like me do to little whores like you.”

You hated how you could feel a rush of pleasure between your thighs at his words. Nevertheless, you obediently made your way over to the arm of the couch as he stood up, and you leaned over it so your ass was in the air and stomach was pressed flat against the cushy material.

Touya ran his hands over the fabric of your panties before ripping them off, tearing them to shreds. “Don’t worry about it, doll. I’ll buy you a new pair.”

He fucking better. Lace briefs are expensive for how little skin they cover. But your thoughts on the prices of various pieces of lingerie were pushed out of your mind when you felt something wet prodding at your exposed cunny. His tongue pushed past your folds and lips sucked around your clit.

Your hips pushed into the side of the couch and he snickered at how much he was affecting you. He slipped his thumb into your hole and you squeezed around the digit. “You’re so tight. I’d have expected you to be a bit more worn out.” The pads of his fingered rubbed quick little circles into your clit as his tongue dragged up to flicker against your bumhole, which fluttered against his touch. “Never had anything up here before?”

You shook your head vigorously against the couch and squirmed around as he ate out your ass with the full intent to make you cum. His fingers picked up the pace and if you didn’t have the couch to support you, you were sure you’d collapse into a heap onto the floor. You were edging closer to your orgasm, so close, so damn close, and then he pulled away.

Touya removed his thumb from inside your hole and sucked it clean. He laughed as you mumbled something about being close to cumming, but you shut up when you heard him tossing his shirt aside and dragging his pants further down his thighs. “I gotta say, after every shitty thing my dad has done to me, I gotta thank him. This is the best present he’s ever gotten me after all.”

You didn’t have time to think about what he just said as he lined his dick up between your cheeks and slid it up and down, gathering up his saliva and bits of your vaginal juices. He wasn’t planning on shoving his whole dick up your ass, was he? You didn’t think you’d be able to take that without any lube, or at least without anything other than spit.

It was almost as if he was so in tune with your body that he could hear your thoughts. “Don’t worry, sweetheart. I won’t stick anything too big up there for now.”

For now? What did that mean?

He lined up his tip with your entrance and carefully pushed his way in. He thought to himself that he’d always remember the way you cried out in pain and pleasure as he snapped his hips forward once the tip was snuggly in place.

The way his piercing rubbed against your insides caused your toes to curl. Chills ran up your back and Touya rubbed a large palm over your spine to ease some of the pain.

He was raw and merciless as he pushed your head down into the couch cushions and thrusted into you at an alarming rate. You barely had time to catch your breath as he pushed balls deep inside of you.

Touya inched one of his fingers inside your tight little back hole to the first knuckle, and curled the digit up and down as you squeezed around him. He continued to push further and further in until you let out a sob of pleasure and the pace of his thrusts quickened.

Your body felt so hot yet so cold as you were pushed back and forth against the couch. It wasn’t long before you felt your orgasm build up again, but this time Touya didn’t stop. He wormed his finger around and continued thrusting into you until he felt you squeeze against him and your fluids gush out around him.

You laid limp against the couch as he pulled his finger out of your back hole and gripped both of your hips, continuing to thrust at a hard and fast pace until he came inside of you.

There was a moment of eire silence between the two of you as he settled down and pulled his cock out. You could hear him shuffling over to the other end of the room and typing something on his phone. “Yamamoto should be up with a towel to clean you up soon.”

You let out a groan of acknowledgement and sat up. Your body was still shaky, but not with nerves. You felt as though you had been thoroughly recked.

Touya couldn’t help but laugh at how pathetic you looked. “Was it worth the free college, babe?” he chided.

“Yeah,” you smiled to yourself. “Yeah it was.”

His smirk grew wider and a more devious glint in his eyes appeared. “Good. Now next time, let’s see if we can get something a little bigger in that back hole of yours.”

Your smile dropped and you could feel any contents in your belly churning around. “Next time?”

“What,” his eyes lowered in amusement. “You didn’t think this was a one time thing, did you? If you want that free college then you gotta earn it, doll.” He made big strides over to where you sat on the couch and gripped your chin, making sure you were staring into his bright teal and devious eyes as he spoke. “That was the best fuck I’ve had in weeks. I’m not planning on throwing you away any time soon, sweetheart.”

#touya todoroki #touya todoroki x reader #dabi is touya #dabi is a todoroki #dabi x reader #tw: dubcon #tw: coercion #my hero academia #my hero academia x reader #my hero academia lemons #dabi smut #bnharem #bnharem collab

637 notes · View notes

wearywinchester · 3 years

Text

Something Old and Something New — Part One

Mechanic!Dean Winchester x Reader

Summary: When life takes a turn and you take an unexpected break from college in Stanford with your best friend Sam, you return home to your job at your family’s co-owned garage. You return home to work alongside the guy you thought you hated—Dean Winchester.

Word Count: 3.8k

Warnings: mild angst, mentions of death, mild swearing, fluff

A/N: Part one to my mechanic!Dean series!

Kansas.

It’s always been home to you no matter what, even if your time was split between here on summer break and the apartment you shared with Sam while the two of you went to school together. It was somewhere that never changed despite your ever changing life, and that was something you felt you needed amidst everything swirling through your mind as of the last six months. A place that was always there to welcome you back home with open arms no matter how few and far between your stays back there were. It was home and it was familiar.

You sighed as you looked out of the car window, gaze focused on just about everything you could see ever since you landed at the airport just barely half an hour earlier. You had to admit you were happy to be home for more than just a short period of time, you missed it here. But you wished it were under better circumstances.

Sam was still back at Stanford surely with his nose stuck in a book far too thick for you to think about without giving yourself a headache, and while the thought made you smile, you couldn’t help the nagging feeling knowing you should be there too. You were nearing the tail end of your time in law school, having had one year left before you’re expected to graduate and get your degree, though you were feeling a little less excited than you think you should be. You were home instead of over there after all.

“For itchin’ to be back home, you sure don’t look like it,” Benny chuckled from the driver’s seat, glancing at you as your lips pursed and your brow quirks up. He nudges you with his elbow to accompany his words, his amusement only increasing at your grumpy expression.

Benny.

He was your parents best friend for as long as you can remember, the closest thing you’ve got to family since your parents passed away a few years back. He was an uncle to you just as much as Bobby Singer was to Sam and Dean, and you knew you wouldn’t trade him for the world. Even when he’s giving you a hard time like in that very moment.

“I wasn’t exactly planning on taking this kind of a break either, Benny,” you huff, shifting in your seat. You turned your head at the quiet sound of his laugh, your gaze narrowing. “‘S not funny.”

“You’re right, it’s not. But that pout you got goin’ on is.”

When he looks at you once more it takes all but a few seconds for you to turn your head and look away, eyes rolling as you bite the inside of your cheek to stifle your smile. You shake your head, knowing it’s no use to even try.

But it’s true, you weren’t expecting to take this kind of a break this far into college because you weren’t expecting to fall out of love with your choice in a career. You made it this far—you were twenty-four and on the brink of becoming a lawyer along with your best friend Sam. But somewhere between here and there you found yourself mulling over the possibility that maybe you didn’t quite like this kind of job as much as you initially thought. You chalked it up to burnout at first, a reasonable assumption, but after returning back from summer break last year feeling less than refreshed and ready to start the new year of studies, you weren’t feeling that same spark.

You were beginning to feel like that profession wasn’t quite the right fit for you, and that was when you decided to come home.

“You’ll figure it out, you know. You always do, Y/n/n,” he says after a little while.

The smile his words pull from you is more bittersweet than anything, because you felt so far from figuring it out that it was near laughable. If you weren’t going to be a lawyer, and you were entertaining the thought more and more every minute, you didn’t have a single clue as to what you’d do with your life. Going into the family business wasn’t exactly an ideal option—you knew your way around a car but you don’t think you could spend day in and day out being a receptionist forever either. You enjoyed what you did at the garage when you work, but you wanted to do more.

You knew that, you just didn’t know what.

“Sam doesn’t even know why I’m taking a break, that’s how ‘figured out’ I have this whole thing. He thinks it’s just ‘cause I miss home,” you say with a sigh, slumping back in your seat.

“You don’t miss home?” He asks, humor in his tone as he raises a brow in faux offense.

You flash him a half annoyed glance, lips pursed only momentarily. “You know that’s not what I meant.”

Your frown has him smiling all the more as you sulk, your mood only fueling his good one because that’s just how Benny Lafitte is. Not that he likes seeing you in misery, he just sees that everything will work out in time, even if you don’t.

“C’mon, Y/n, lighten up a little, kid!” He says, as upbeat as he can be as he gives your shoulder a gentle squeeze. You roll your eyes and smile a little more. “There’s that smile.”

You shake your head as a laugh falls from your lips, huffing out another sigh as you look at him. “You’re ridiculous, you know that?”

“Is there any other way to be?”

You let out an amused huff then, feeling just a little bit lighter than you had when your plane first landed, though the tension in the very pit of your stomach still remained tightly coiled in its ever present knot.

There was a lot for you to think about in the time that you had here, your mind always wandering back to how you’d tell Sam. He loved it there and it was clear to see that, it was clear to see he fit the job and was leaps and bounds more enthusiastic about it than you. You thought about the extra studying you’d have to do if you decide to go back, and the studying you should probably keep doing if you want to be consistent and retain what you’ve learned. But the mere thought itself was something that made your head spin, something that made you even more content with the idea to leave that behind and stay here.

Surely Sam would understand it.

It wasn’t more than five minutes before Benny pulled his truck into the parking lot of the garage, the one you’ve been to a million times over by now. It was just the same as you left it last—a little rough around the edges but it was like a home away from home and you’d never think otherwise.

“Dean’s real excited to see you,” he jests, nudging your arm. His laughter is immediate at the sight of your expression, a scoff leaving your lips.

“I’ll bet he is,” you mumble, unbuckling your seatbelt.

“I thought you two grew out of that phase by now.”

“Who said it’s a phase, Benny?” You smile.

Dean Winchester.

The one who stepped on the backs of your shoes as a kid, the one who took the last slice of pie and still will without a beat of hesitation. The one you stole flannels from as teens, especially the ones he wore most often just to hear him shout and complain when they’d gone missing. It was a habit that led you to find the stash of candy bars he’d kept hidden in his closet, snagging them not so discreetly only for him to turn around and get you right back.

The two of you strived to get on each other’s nerves and it showed to just about anyone who had the pleasure of spending so much as five minutes with the two of you in the same room. You bickered even on the best of days, always a constant string of eye rolls and curses mumbled under the others breath in complaint. He was just as stubborn as you, and maybe, just maybe have you met your match.

You hopped out of the truck and closed the door, smoothing your hands over your jeans. You squinted as you looked upward, laughing softly. “You still haven’t fixed the sign?”

The ‘s’ that was supposed to be upright at the end of ‘repairs’ had been dangling crookedly since the last time you were here, looking comical and out of place with the rest of the sign but you can’t say you were surprised that it looked the very same.

“What do you mean still? It hasn’t even been that long,” he defended, scratching his head as he bit back his grin.

“Benny, I was here eight months ago and it looks exactly the same,” you say, brow raised as you squint at him with an amused smile.

When he does nothing but shrug his shoulders and hope you take his smile as a peace offering, you simply shake your head and laugh, pulling open the front door and walking inside.

The familiarity hit you once you walked in, the slightly crammed and cluttered place smelling a little bit like gasoline and a lot like the lunch everyone had on the collective lunch break. The radio in the corner was playing classic rock, the station never having changed from it unless you wanted to get on Dean’s nerves a little bit and switch it to some pop music he swore he absolutely dreaded. You knew better than to believe that when you caught him singing some lyrics under his breath as he worked on Baby after hours.

You leaned over the counter, the desk you called your very own and your pictures were still there, little knick knacks still in there place but everything was just a little bit grease smudged from one of the guys taking up reception.

“Look who’s back in town.”

You stilled, gaze shifting upwards in an eye roll as a huff exhales through your nose. You knew that voice anywhere, it was impossible not to. It was the voice of the very one who strived to get on your nerves with nearly every word he spoke because that’s just how he is.

Dean.

You spun on your heel and met his gaze, the irritated expression you’d held for the older Winchester faltering for just a moment at the very sight of him standing before you before it quickly returned with just a little less annoyance than it once had. The smirk he wore was enough to do just that, a bit of grease smeared across his cheek with some matching stains on his shirt.

“Deanie,” you greet, his expression fading in favor of a more hardened one at the nickname you knew he hated.

It didn’t last very long, the very corners up his mouth quirking upwards in a way that was all too telling that he was undoubtedly up to something. You knew him by now yet you were still too caught up with something about him to realize it before it was too late.

“Y’miss me, sweetheart?” He asks, tugging you in close for a hug. He gave you a squeeze just to hear you whine an fuss over the fact that he’d been sweaty from the heat of working all afternoon, that and the grease that most definitely was getting all over you.

“Dean,” you grumble, shoving at his shoulders halfheartedly, “get off!”

He let go with a chuckle, his head tipping back in a louder bout of laughter at the sight of the grease having smeared on your cheek and the frown on your lips. Fighting your smile was harder than you cared to admit in that moment, and you hated the way that maybe you missed the feel of his arms wrapped around you once he let go of his embrace. You shook your head partly in a bit of annoyance and partly to shake those thoughts away, arms having been crossed over your chest when he looked at you.

“You got a little somethin’ on your face.” He licks the pad of his thumb and reaches forward teasingly to wipe it off, your hand pushing his away.

“What’s the matter, law school too boring for you now?” He jests lightheartedly, slinging the rag in his hand up to rest on his shoulder.

You roll your eyes in response as you look away briefly. That’s when he saw a flicker of something different cross your expression for a mere moment, something he knows is more than just a little bit of annoyance. He knows you a bit better than you realize. It’s different but you quickly mask it with a smirk of your own and he thinks nothing more of it.

“Don’t you have a car to fix?”

“Don’t you have a textbook to read?”

You scrunch up your nose and he scrunches his, and you’re seconds from snagging the rag off his shoulder before the phone rings. You round the desk as he leans his elbows on the counter. He’s got a smirk on his lips as you shoo him away, more adamant the more the phone rings as he reaches over and snags a piece of candy from the jar you always kept. Your glare is one that he basks in as he pops the candy in his mouth.

“Winchester and Lafitte Automotive Repairs, this is Y/n speaking,” you say as you answer the phone, missing the way he smiles to himself and shakes his head as he walks away.

—

You sighed as the old clock on the wall behind your desk strikes seven o’clock, the last customer of the day having just picked up their car to take home. The stuffy heat had cooled off some now the the sun was beginning to dip lower in the sky now that evening rolled around, the fan set up in the corner helping just a little bit. Everything was cast in a golden orange hue as the sunlight streamed in, carrying with it the shadows of the pine trees standing tall on the other side of the road.

Your work day was cut a few hours shorter than it usually was since your arrival earlier that afternoon, but you were still just as tired, body fatigued from traveling. You were more than grateful that most of your stuff was already in your apartment here, the only things you’d brought having been your clothes and things you’d miss if you left it back at your place you shared with Sam.

“This place never runs quite as good without you, you know,” Benny says, nudging your shoulder as he passes behind you to snag his keys from the hook.

You smiled at his words, nodding softly as the sentiment brightened your mood a little bit more. “You ready to go?”

You stood from your chair and pushed it in as you stretched, grabbing your bag and slinging it over your shoulder. The look on Benny’s face when he’d turned around to face you was one that had you curious, cautious at that. It was apologetic and amused all in one, something that was far too indicative that what he was about to say was something you didn’t want to hear.

“Don’t be mad, but—”

You tilt your head and your expression falls neutral as your lips purse. “Why do I feel like I’m going to be mad?”

He started to pass you and round the corner, almost as if to dodge a bullet, said bullet being just about anything you could throw before he spoke up.

“I can’t take you back home, so…” he takes note of your souring mood and he holds a finger up as you walk out from behind the counter with crossed arms. “So, Dean’s gonna drive you home. I already put your bags in his car earlier.”

“You what?”

The two words were doubly shocked and equally displeased as you and the green eyed Winchester spoke them at the same time. When you turned you saw him wiping his hands on a rag before tossing it to the side, his brows furrowed.

“Do me a favor and try not to kill each other,” Benny smiled, one that was far too innocent for his own good because you knew for a fact he’d done it on purpose.

But he said nothing more as he tossed Dean his keys, kissing the top of your head before he slipped out the front door. You turned to look at Dean who’d looked at you, a mirrored look of pursed lips and furrowed brows shared between you two as silence engulfed the place for just a few moments.

“I call radio,” you say, his brow raising when you head towards the door.

“Like hell you do,” he calls after you.

You were lucky it was only a ten minute drive to get there, the tension thick as you got in the car. He turned the radio up with a sly smile and a laugh at your glare, dodging your swat to his shoulder.

“Do you listen to anything other than the same five songs, Dean?” You huff, elbow on the door as you rest your head on your hand.

“Not a chance, sweetheart,” he says, tapping the steering wheel as he pulls out of the gravel parking lot, engine revving as he sped down the road.

You look over at him to see the content smile sitting pretty on his lips, his arm resting on the edge of the open window as his hand settled at the very top of the door, the other rested loosely on the wheel. That very same Zepplin song was playing on the radio that you were convinced he listens to daily, in fact, you knew he did because that’s how Dean is.

“What?” He asks, amused curiosity in his tone.

“Nothing,” you say as you look away, biting the inside of your cheek.

“The hot shot lawyer’s got nothin’ to say, I’m shocked,” he says, faux surprise coating his tone.

“Will you cool it with the lawyer talk?” You huff, staving off the anger in your words with a soft shove to his shoulder.

To be fair, he didn’t know just why it was that you were back here earlier than you should be, he was just yanking your chain like he always did. But it became abundantly clear to him that there was more to it than just a little annoyance. That, paired with the look on your face earlier made it all the more clear for him to see that.

He looked over at you with furrowed brows, the dimples by the corners of his mouth appearing as he looked at you briefly before turning his attention back to the road. He may have cracked jokes and got on your nerves just as much as you did the same to him, but he knew you more than you realized, knew when something was more than just a joke to you. You’ve got this frown that you don’t even know you have, and you bite your lip. He even notices that you tap your foot too—he noticed the little things but he won’t admit it.

His jaw clenched as he turned the radio down a little, speeding up a bit more down the open road.

You’re quick to get out when you arrive at your apartment. It was a nice little place, a house rather, one split right down the middle. You’ve got the right side and Mrs. Allen’s got the left, a sweet older lady that’s lived there far longer than you. She makes a point to tell you you’re her favorite neighbor, and she makes a point to say something about you and Dean every time she sees him that makes your eyes roll.

You knew for a fact she’d say something in the morning.

You snagged one of your bags from the trunk and he grabbed the other, slinging it over his shoulder.

“You don’t have to carry my stuff, you know. I can do it myself,” you say, but you make no effort to grab it from him.

“I know you can.”

You sigh as you fish your keys from your pocket as you continue on up the walkway and up the steps of your porch, sticking them in the door. You drop your stuff down just inside the door with a sigh, grabbing the bag from his outstretched hand before you step inside and turn the front light on.

He stuffs his hands in his pockets, shifting on his feet as the words sit on the tip of his tongue. The very words he’s been thinking about since you’d gotten upset in the car even if you wouldn’t dare to admit it.

“Good night, Dean,” you say, offering a half smile as you go to close the door.

His palm presses to the door almost before you move to close it, and he steps forward a step or two. Your brows furrow as you lean against the doorframe, watching as his mouth opens and closes a few times, and he’s lost for words for a few moments. You don’t push and you don’t pry as you stand there curiously, arms having been crossed over your chest.

“I’m sorry if I hurt your feelings,” he starts, hesitant and a bit quieter as he scratches the back of his neck and clears his throat. “In the car, I mean.”

You stand there, and it takes a beating silence before he meets your gaze. The sincerity in his voice isn’t something you hear all too often in your direction, having always been jokes and witty sarcasm painted over his words but this, this was a little different.

“S’okay,” you say, pushing yourself off the doorframe.

He smiles then, a soft chuckle leaving his lips as he nods. “I’ll uh, I’ll see you tomorrow then.”

You nod at his words, the corner of your mouth tugging upwards. “Good night, Winchester.”

You let out the breath you’d been holding when you closed the door, back pressing to it as you tip your head back. The day you had left you more than tired, thoughts running wild with no end in sight. But the day wasn’t half bad, not really. The two of you had gotten on each other’s nerves every moment you get to do so, but maybe you missed him a little bit more than you thought. Maybe through the layers of wit and remarks there was a little part of you that missed the green eyed Winchester but you’d never admit it.

Unbeknownst to you, maybe he did too.

The rumble of his engine was clear as he pulled away and drove down the street, a huff leaving your lips as you rub your face as you lock the door behind you for the night.

—

Series taglist: @myloversgone @dean-is-sams-apple-pie

General taglist: @flamencodiva @stixnstripesworld @dean-is-sams-apple-pie @elegantbutedgy @humanmistakes @agalliasi @campingmonkey

#dean winchester #dean winchester series #dean winchester fanfiction #dean winchester x reader #dean winchester fic #dean winchester fluff #dean winchester x you #dean winchester angst

158 notes · View notes

redrobin-detective · 3 years

Text

From a young age, Jack Fenton wanted a life of adventure and excitement. Working on his family’s quiet farm in the middle of nowhere never sat right with him. Late one night, he sees something he can’t explain in the woods which sparks a lifelong passion for the supernatural. He worked day and night at various odd jobs once he was old enough in order to save up money for school. Pa and him had a huge row when he saw how much money Jack had saved over the years. That money could’ve bought new equipment, could have put food in his sisters’ mouths. But Jack held fast, he loved his family but he needed to find his own way and he wouldn’t find it here. As soon as he got his acceptance letter for his college of choice, he left the farm and never looked back.

Rooming with Vlad Masters was a struggle at first but his roommate’s intense desire to prove Jack wrong about ghosts eventually sparked a friendly continuing argument which just became friendly in general. Jack was too loud, too enthusiastic for everyone else, almost always the biggest and broadest guy in the room. Jack first met Maddie during college orientation, or rather he met her bountiful bushy red hair 3 rows up that his eyes kept wandering to. He met her properly when they got into an intense discussion of the use of the supernatural in fiction during literature class. Girls had never registered for Jack before, always seemed less interesting than his research. But Maddie, she like a revelation in and of herself. They continued their debate after class, into the dining hall where Vlad somehow got roped in. They exchanged phone numbers and continued their theories long into the night. They never really stopped.

Maddie was like the campfires Pa used to make when he was young. She was small and contained but with an all-encompassing energy that warmed everyone around her. He finally met his match with her, her enthusiasm encouraged his and vice versa. Her mind thought differently from Jack but in a complementary way, he did his best thinking when she was there to bounce ideas off of. As close as he and Vlad were, sometimes the whole world disappeared when Maddie was around. Vlad proclaimed his desire to date Maddie on a couple of occasions, asking Jack to back him up. Jack never knew how to answer, it should be okay as long as the two of them were happy and he and Maddie could stay friends. But he couldn’t just ignore that chemistry he felt when Jack’s eyes met hers.

Vlad’s accident occurred not long afterwards, he was stuck in the hospital and forced to drop out of school their last semester. The guilt ate away at Jack but Maddie made things better. He danced with her for their last college dance, kissed her for the first time as they threw their caps into the air for graduation. Being with her was like being whole for the first time in his life. When he got down on his knee and asked her to be his lab partner for life, it was the best thing he’d ever done. They had something of a shotgun wedding, neither of them had two nickels to rub together both coming from poor families and a load of student debt. Jack couldn’t afford to rent a suit so he wore his hazmat suit, figuring Mads would get a kick out of it. When she walked down the aisle with her lab goggles on, he knew he’d found the one.

They moved to Amity Park, a peaceful but still bustling suburb an hour outside Chicago. In their research, they’d discovered several anomalies in and around the area that suggested it was a hot bed of paranormal activity. They bought a house and worked on making it their own. Maddie initially hadn’t wanted children, wanting to focus more on their work. Jack, however, had come from a big family and had wanted kids even when he’d been a kid. Many long discussions and time to settle and soon they had a beautiful daughter. He asked to name her Jasmine. His mother had loved the smell and kept it around the house growing up, even years later, the scent calmed him. Looking at the precious girl in his arms, he knew that she would be his new home.

Danny had been a little bit of a surprise. Him and Mads were content with their chatty, precocious daughter. They hadn’t even discussed having a second when they found out she was pregnant several months in. She hadn’t been symptomatic, Maddie fretted the rest of the pregnancy, worried she’s inadvertently harmed their child by exposing herself to chemicals. But everything turned out alright, Danny was born just fine, if a solid pound smaller than Jasmine. While Jazzy had wailed and wailed, Danny was a quiet baby, instead choosing to look around with wide, curious eyes. When he gripped Jack’s finger and brought it into his little mouth, Jack was smitten.

He loved being a scientist, a husband, but Jack especially loved being a father. Maddie said he never quite grew out of being a kid and he agreed with her. The sound of his daughters delighted screams as he ran around the house with her on his shoulders. The beaming smile Danny gave when Jack held him up high so he could be closer to the night sky. He loved his work, an obsession he was more than willing to admit, but his heart truly lied with his family. Jack could have lived an eternity in those early days when his children looked up at him like he could do no wrong. Of course, it wouldn’t last. Children grew up, socialized and learned that ghost hunting wasn’t the cool, legitimate profession they’d believed. His kids loved them but there was a separation that hadn’t existed before, a disconnect of a passionate farm boy searching for the unknown to modern kids who didn’t understand what it meant to to crave understanding.

Maddie was the one who shopped the idea of working on the portal again. Jack had been skeptical at first, it had been his dream but after what happened with Vlad and with the kids still living in the house... But Vlad was fine now, on his way to being a millionaire the last Jack heard and his thirst for knowledge couldn’t be quenched. It took years to draw up the schematics and begin building. The process was slow, made slower by Maddie going back to school for her second degree in psychics, by losses of funding, taking shady government contracts to put food on the table. When he saw the sad, hungry looks on his kids’ faces when they had discount TV dinners, he finally understood his father’s anger over Jack selfishly hoarding money for college. But years of blood, sweat and tears saw the fruition of their dreams completed.

The portal hadn’t worked right away to his immense disappointment only to miraculous start up when him and Maddie weren’t looking. Danny started acting sick immediately after, enough to scare the hell out of Jack. Visions of Vlad’s ecto-scarred face and the sounds of him vomiting up blood and ectoplasm haunted him. Not his Danny, not his sweet boy. But Danny recovered and things seemingly went back to normal. They say hindsight is 20/20 but Jack will curse himself until the day he died for not seeing the signs until it was spelled out for him. He knew Maddie and him were unconventional but he tried to foster love and trust in their home. The idea that his son didn’t think he could come to them for the dramatic changes the portal had done to him, that he was scared of them. Jack wept heartily at the thought of how he’d failed, that he’d been the sort of prejudiced, uninterested father like his Pa had been.

So he’d gotten down on his knees, making himself smaller and less threatening to his boy - he was so tall now, when had that happened - and asked for another chance. Danny, always too kind for his own good, forgave them. He said it before Jack believed he meant it but it was the biggest relief he’d ever felt in his life to have the opportunity to make things right. It was hard, erasing decades of biases. To not jump when Danny acted a bit too ghostly, to not to correct him when his boy made some comment on ghosts that Jack disagreed with. But he listened and he learned and even though his heart was already fit to burst, he found more love in his heart for his son. His son, who carried a heavy burden with dignity and grown into twice the man Jack was when he hadn’t been looking. Jazz too was paving her own way forward with the same zeal and intelligence that Jack admired so in Maddie.

His wife, his friend, his lab partner for life stood by his side as their children left home to change the world. When he was young, Jack dreamed of excitement, of never-ending exploration and fearsome battles. He got all of that, and more, but he also found something else. Jack found people who loved him for all his eccentricities, who he felt free to be as loud as silly as he desired. He raised two beautiful children who he loved more every day and who he knew loved in return. He wished he could tell his younger self that while excitement put hair on your chest, his Ma and Pa had been right in that family was something worth investing in. Jack Fenton made staggering advancements to the field of ectology over the years but his greatest accomplishment, should you ask him, would be living his best life with the woman of his dreams and their children.

#I've been drinking Love Jack Fenton juice the last few days #idk i just think he's neat #canon overeggaerates (as it does with most of its characters for comedy) but underneath he's a good dude #I feel like I blacked out and came to with this written #I have been typing for 40 minutes straight #I should probably put this blathering bs under a readmore #what the hell is this? is it a fic? a headcanon?#Jack Fenton is a good man and I will fight anyone who says otherwise

269 notes · View notes

tefilovesreading · 3 years

Text

It’s a match! Part. 1

Pairing: Charlie Gillespie x Fem!Reader

Word count: +1,7k

Warnings: language, mention of alcohol.

A/N: This is a mini series, I’m not sure how many parts it’s gonna have and there’s gonna be some texts in between. LET ME KNOW IF YOU WANNA BE TAGGED.

Edited by: @theamazingtomholland

MASTERLIST // PART 2 // PART 3

She felt her hands start sweating as she saw the small circle slowly filling up, letting her know that the app was being downloaded. She knew what a dating app was, how it worked and what was its purpose, but never created her account, not that she needed it before because she had a boyfriend. Her roommate, on the other hand, was well acquainted with dating apps, and they’d spent nights swiping through the profiles together.

Now that she was single for the first time since she graduated from high school, her roommate and best friend had convinced her to download Tinder and have fun.

“You don’t even have to go and meet the guy, Y/N,” Jo had said with a beaming smile to encourage her when they met for coffee earlier that day, “just have a look and see if you find someone you’d want to talk to.”

She nibbled on her lip when the circle filled up entirely and the icon appeared on her screen, bright and inviting. Putting her phone down, she decided she’d create her account later, for now, downloading it was more than enough.

In her sophomore year, she broke up with her boyfriend because they couldn’t find time to be together, too busy with classes, exams, and part-time jobs. But that didn’t last long, ‘cause they got back together after three weeks.

Those three weeks ignited a spark in her, suddenly things were more exciting to her, and she didn’t feel like she was acting how others expected her to. Y/N felt a kind of freedom that made her go on a date with her co-worker, sure they just went for a coffee together once and decided that they were better off as friends, but that small rejection made her want to make that spark disappear.

Being with Lance made things easier, they knew each other since they were little, and that meant she didn’t have to open up to let him know her flaws and fears, because he knew her like the palm of his hand. Being with him made her feel safe, even when they were apart during his first year of college since she was a year younger than him and was still in high school when he left for college, but that safety net vanished when Lance decided he wanted to spend time overseas after he graduated from college. And it was useless to wait for him if he wasn’t even sure he wanted to come back.

Eight months later, Y/N felt that spark reigniting again, making her feel like she was missing something. Ever since Lance left, she spent too much time afraid to put herself out there. How can you let someone into your life and trust them to not hurt you? After all, she trusted Lance for so long just to get hurt because they didn’t want the same things, and their paths went in different ways. But Y/N knew she couldn’t hide much longer, she wanted to go out, have fun, go on dates and meet new people, she just didn’t know how to start.

Her phone vibrated with a new notification from her best friend, and she snorted at her text.

Jo: Any matches yet heartbreaker???

If only Jo knew she still wasn’t able to bring herself into making an account. Maybe she could choose the pictures first, plan her bio, and then create it. Planning that out was definitely better than staring at the app icon.

Y/N: Not yet, but I’ll let you know ;)

After an hour of scrolling through her photos, Y/N chose five pictures where she looked decent. Hell, she looked really hot in one or two of those, and she wasn’t going to act as if that wasn’t true.

“Here goes nothing,” she muttered to herself after her account was finally set up.

It was a strange feeling swiping through the profiles, reading their bios, and rolling her eyes at some of them. But after a few minutes, she started enjoying it, not even feeling bad if she didn’t match with a guy.

She smiled at the simple bio on her screen and swiped right, not even bothering to go through his other photos. He was cute, he seemed like he liked to have fun, and even though he was cute, he was also hot. A dangerous mix, but a really nice one.

It’s a match!

“Honey I’m home!” her best friend sang, entering the living room.

“Shit Jo!” Y/N scolded the girl, “you scared me.”

“Why?” Jo faked an offended look, “were you sending dirty messages or something?”

“Oh shut up,” Y/N said, handing her phone over to her friend with a sheepish smile on her face, “check out my last match.”

“Okay, so he likes outdoor activities, he plays the guitar, and he has a cute smile,” her friend listed, swiping through his photos, “what are you waiting for, Y/N? Send him a message!”

“I was actually waiting for him to send one first,” she admitted, feeling her cheeks heat up, “you know I suck with conversations over chat.”

“But what if he’s waiting for you to talk to him, and you don’t do it,” Y/N looked at her friend and knew she was already making up a whole movie in her head, about how they could be soulmates, but they would never know if she didn’t send him a text.

“Fine!” She huffed and took her phone from her friend’s hands, “Do I send him a hello or what?”

“No, that’s too dry,” Jo replied, “you should ask him about where he took that picture, the one where he’s in the snow.”

She bit her bottom lip to distract herself from the fact that she felt as if her stomach was tied up in knots. He was really cute, and she had a good feeling about him, almost as if the universe was telling her to go for it, meet up with him and have fun.

Hesitating at first, she let her finger hover over the little “send” button for a few seconds, before pressing the screen and sending the text.

Y/N: Hey! Where did you take the first pic? The place looks great

“What now?” Jo looked at her with one of her eyebrows arched.

“We wait, you idiot.”

“I need to do something,” Y/N locked her phone and got up, “if I stay on that couch waiting for a reply I’m gonna end up with no nails.”

“I did your nails last night, Y/N, don’t ruin my work,” Jo complained, “why don’t you cook dinner today?, and I’ll wash the dishes, so you can text with that guy if he replies to you by the time we’re done eating.”

“I’m gonna ignore the fact that it was your turn, Jo” she pointed out but made her way to the kitchen anyway, “and you better wash, dry, and put the dishes back in the cabinets.”

Cooking was the perfect distraction, and the glass of wine she drank while they were eating helped her loosen up just enough to check her phone without feeling like she was getting back some important results.

Charlie: It’s in Canada Charlie: Sulphur Mountain Trail! Charlie: I like your smile btw

She smiled with excitement when she opened the app and saw those three messages, and just as she was about to respond, Charlie sent another one.

Charlie: How was your day?? Y/N: It was good, pretty relaxing actually Y/N: Yours?? Charlie: Great! I went hiking with a friend, so now I’m just chilling at home Y/N: I’m assuming you’re into hiking, don’t you??? Charlie: Hahaha yeah you’re right Charlie: I guess I enjoy being outside, it keeps my mind occupied

Y/N: I get it, I’m not really into outdoor activities Y/N: I mean Y/N: I don’t mind going on a hike once in a while, but I prefer reading, painting, or playing some music Y/N: To keep my mind occupied

Five texts in a row. Was that too much? She didn’t want to appear intense, but she also didn’t want to send just one massive text and type it for way too long.

Charlie: You play an instrument?? Charlie: I love music Y/N: Yeah I play the piano Y/N: I just don’t have one with me now, so I haven’t played in a while Charlie: Oh! That sucks! Charlie: When I moved here I think I packed my guitars first and then the rest of my stuff

Y/N let out a soft laugh at his text, he did seem like the kind of guy to pack random stuff before things that he might actually need. She should’ve done the same, she missed playing the piano, and now that she was miles away from her parents’ house it wasn’t like she could just go and play. Especially because she didn’t even know how to drive a car.

Y/N: Should’ve done the same if I’m honest Y/N: Where are you from? You said you moved here

After reading his answer to her last question, she groaned in embarrassment because it was the most obvious answer, and yet she didn’t notice it.

Charlie: I’m Canadian

She lost track of time talking to him about things they both enjoyed doing, what was their favorite movie, favorite musician, and to her surprise it was so easy to talk to him about small things like that could help you a lot to get to know another person. Y/N got startled when Jo touched her shoulder to get her attention.

“I’m off to bed, babe,” Y/N dodged when her friend tried to ruffle her hair as if she was a little kid, “don’t go to bed too late.”

“I won’t mom,” she replied jokingly, “sweet dreams, Jo.”

With a heavy sigh, Y/N typed a message, telling him that she needed to get some rest and that she was hoping they could keep talking the next day.

Charlie: Do you mind if I ask you for your number?? Charlie: I’d love to call you or FaceTime with you if you’re okay with that

“Shit, shit, shit,” she whispered, wishing her best friend hadn’t gone to bed already. Of course, she wanted to give him her number, but was she supposed to give her number to the first guy she talked to on Tinder? “fuck it, I’m doing it.”

Y/N sent him her number and after telling him goodnight, she closed the app and got ready for bed. She really had a good feeling about this whole thing, and she couldn’t put her finger on what it was, because the feeling started even before they even matched.

Maybe it was just fate doing its work.

#charlie gillespie x reader #charlie gillespie x y/n #charlie gillespie imagine #charlie gillespie fanfic #charlie gillespie fanfiction #charlie gillespie one shot #charlie gillespie fluff #jatp cast imagine #charlie gillespie

299 notes · View notes

thewincestgospel · 3 years

Text

Wincest and J2 High School Fics

2028 AD by inlustwithsammy

It's in 2028. Sam and Dean got reincarnated and they have no idea who they were in their past lives. They live a normal life as high school students. They grew up as best friends who live close to each other. Dean is still a playboy. Sam is still a nerd. Some things never change.

a first time for everything by riyku In which Jared announces that his family is moving, and Jensen suddenly becomes very concerned with time.

A Little Less Sixteen Candles, A Little More "Touch Me" by gothpandaotaku

Sam Winchester, the jaded new kid at school. Dean Winchester, the school badass who rides a motorcycle to school every morning. When they collide, sparks fly- the wrong kind. It's hate at first sight. But over time they find they have a lot more in common than they thought...

All The Other Kids by AureaMediocritas Dean and Sam roll into another high school. The first weeks through five students' eyes.

Baby Steps by cherie_morte AU: Jared is nine years old when his mom marries Jensen's dad.

The Ballad of the Invisible Boy by dollylux This is a story of adolescence. This is a love letter for the slow burn, for Led Zeppelin, for the 90s. This is the first of two sets of stories about how Sam and Dean didn’t fall in love. They never had to. It was always there, this desperation between them, like a real, breathing thing. When they came together, it was inevitable. As sure as continents colliding, as the phases of the moon and the life and death of stars. This isn’t a love story, but it’s a story of love.SeriesPart 1 of Invisible Boy.

Becoming What We Pretend To Be by locknkey In a fit of pique Sam brags to his high school friends that he can get Dean as his boyfriend. Dean's never been able to say no to Sam. Pretense is a slippery-slope when you're romancing your brother and it's all too easy to for the lines between what's real and what's fake to become blurred.

Bend and Break by Winmance If Jared had to describe his life, he would say that his life is lonely. Between the bullying and his parents lack of interest, the only true joy he has is Jensen, the baseball player with who he's having sex. But everybody has a limit and Jared is about to find out his own.

Best Birthday Ever by ballsdeepinwinchesters prompted for: w[ee]cestiel + bottom!Sam For Sam’s sixteenth birthday, he only asked for one thing. He didn’t want a car, or money, or even a dog (Dean hates dogs). All Sam wanted was to get f***** by Dean and his friend, Cas.

Bitchface No.5 by bookworm1805 There's a new kid in school and Sam is being a bitch, but Dean doesn't see how the two things are related.5 stars

The Craziest Thing by thefourofswords Sam and Dean find themselves de-aged back to 18. The only solution anybody seems to have is to go back to high school.

Crown and Anchor Me (or let me sail away) by Sena Sam Winchester is fifteen years old, at yet another new high school in yet another state, he doesn't get along with his distant, distracted father, he's figuring out that he likes guys just as much as he likes girls, his clothes never fit and his limbs ache at the joint ever since his growth spurt started, he has to study for the PSAT and, oh yeah, he's a little bit in love with his brother, Dean, who's taken a break from hunting monsters to work at a local garage for minimum wage.

Flagstaff by Linden John tracked Sam down in Flagstaff, four days after he got home to find him gone.

Go, Dean... by orphan_account Prompt: Teenage Dean joining the football team and Sammy cheering him in the stands, Dean calling him his little cheerleader and making him wear the outfit while he rides his big brother... How's that for enduring football?

“Thought you wanted to be my little cheerleader, Sammy,' Dean said, tossing the gathered supplies onto the bed and crawling back between Sam’s legs. His lips sealed themselves to Sam’s, and he kissed him breathlessly. 'Loved watching you bounce up and down out on the field, everyone watching you, wishing you were theirs.'”

Good as New by sixtysevenlmpala When an asshole at Dean and Sam's high school breaks Dean's amulet, he doesn't react well. But as always, Sam's there to make it better.

Hope You Don't Mind by compo67 Jared has no problems being an introvert in a family of extroverted women. He enjoys his alone time as a freshman in high school... that is until signs for prom start showing up. With both his sisters going, he begins to wonder if maybe his time alone is a little lonely.

I'll Give You What You Like by soulmatecest Jared is, by all means, the worst cheerleader in the world.He absolutely fucking sucks; Jensen’s not even sure how he made it to the cheer squad and why would anyone take a look to his really bad dancing moves and still think ‘oh yeah, we definitely need to get some of that for the team.’Jared is honestly a disaster at this.And yet, Jensen has done pretty much nothing apart from staring at him most of the game as Jared dances terribly in a short skirt. Because even if Jared sucks, he’s also the most beautiful omega Jensen has ever seen.

The Jock and The Nerd by JuniperLemon Unrelated Wincest High School AU. Sam and Dean go to the same school. Dean asks the school nerd, Sam, on a date. Little do they know that it'll lead to so much more. Is there more behind Sam than what meets the eye and how will John react to Dean's bisexuality?

Kiss Me by lotrspnfangirl Worst case scenario: Jensen would be freaked out and spend the next three weeks until graduation, completely avoiding Jared and not speaking to him. And as much as that would hurt… It was only a dollar to get a kiss from Jensen at the kissing booth.

Little Pieces by compo67 Jensen the Bad Influence is better known as the town hellraiser. He stays out late, skips class, and takes bets on chess games after school. His partner in crime happens to be Jared, raised in a strict Catholic-Protestant household, and reigning chess champion. Together, they've skimmed five hundred dollars from their classmates with no end in sight.If they can survive high school, conquering the rest of the world must be a piece of cake.It just happens that the world has something else in store for them--something no one planned for in a million years.

Mr High School by kinkylittlered This is for a bingo competition on livejournal. Each chapter has prompts. AU Sam is a popular boy in high school and Dean is an invisible boy who is coming to terms with his sexuality. Each chapter will have different warning, eventually leading to slash

Putting On A Show by BewareTheIdes15 Lightning fast Dean's grin slants into sly and Sam's stomach lurches hard enough that his lungs get jealous and jump in on the action. Without so much as a glance in Sam’s direction for approval, Dean lifts one shoulder and says, "I'll make out with Sam."

Say the Words by dollylux A new boy rolls into town, and Jensen Notices. (And... his girlfriend notices him noticing.)

Touch and Go by versaillesatnight Dean Winchester doesn’t date. He fucks around, sure, but the whole dating thing? He’s never seen the appeal. Enter Sam.

Verses Like Yours and Mine by rivers_bend Sam and Dean are regular brothers--no hunting, no demons--who fall in love anyway.

White Knight by echoes_of_another_life Jensen is a senior and protects shy freshman Jared, who is being bullied.

Worth It by saltandbyrne Turns out the only thing more uncomfortable than sitting through class with a half-woody and a pair of panties wedged up your ass is doing it while your panties are soaking wet from your brother's mouth.(Sam is 14).

You Didn't Listen When You Went To School by Posse Magnet (rhink_is_my_kink) The kids at school know the new Winchester brothers are different. Everything about them is strange. From the way Dean effortlessly completes any physical challenge that gym class can throw at him without even breaking a sweat. To the way Sam is the smartest kid in all his classes, even though he's a freshman, and all his classes are college-level and full of seniors. But the most peculiar thing about the Winchesters, the thing that everyone notices: the way they come tumbling out of empty classrooms, closets, bathroom stalls, untidy hair, messy clothes, cheeks flushed with a color that’s almost as intense as the color of their lips.

you're a real f*ing page-turner by grace_fully Jared's days pretty much all run together, one big muddy mess of emotional turmoil and confusion and shitty friends and shittier classes. not to mention that his best friend is equal parts awesome and a complete jerk, his little sister is also kind of a jerk, and he thinks privately that someday his books are going to be the only thing to stand by him in the end. luckily, life has a way of turning things around on him.

Your Pretty Face Is Going to Hell by sonofabiscuit77 While the Winchesters are living in a small-town trailer park, sixteen year old Sam accidentally spies on his brother with an older man. The discovery triggers feelings in Sam that lead him and Dean down a path which will change their lives forever.

155 notes · View notes

clean-bands-dirty-stories · 4 years

Text

Trouble ~ J.V.

A/n: I see my Jerome peeps are HERE and I’m LOVING IT! Prompt list here so y’all don’t have to scroll ;) Feel free to request as many as you want for commission or when requests are open again. I LOVE using prompts!!

Request: “...6, 8 with Jerome Valeska” by anon

6: “You are actually Satan, oh my god.”

8: “Wow, I am so in love with you… just wow.”

MASTERLIST

You know how you see someone, and it’s so obvious where they’ll end up that it’s like a scene in your head? It’s never good when this happens, so usually it’s a sad story and you kind of just frown and shake your head and pity the person, but you know that saying anything won’t do you any good so you just sit back and keep your mouth shut and wait for the inevitable end.

That’s how everyone saw Jerome Valeska.

People had never cared about Jerome, though. If they ever had, it was wiped away pretty quickly. Brutally murdering people with no care for who was on what side, who had helped or hurt, or without even a little remorse or pity or hesitation or regret... it was one of those things that most people found to be a bit of a turn off. Those who didn’t were seen to be just as unhinged as Jerome was, so they were dismissed as well.

The thing was, people HAD cared about Y/n. She was one of the most intellectually promising in her entire high school, maybe in all of Gotham. She was the kind of teenager that seemed so very adult. She was respectful and poised and very well controlled. She was pleasant to be around, and even much older people didn’t mind talking to her if they happened to be in the same place. She’d even made some pleasant relationships.

Like the friendship she had with Bruce Wayne.

Through him, she had come to learn about and meet and even get along with everyone Bruce knew. She could get along with anybody she wanted to, without threats or intimidation or groveling. She simply existed, and she had a sort of comforting, approachable presence about her. She wasn’t the least bit threatening, but she was... nice, I guess. Even dangerous people liked her, because she was the only person who didn’t seem to care about power or advantageous interactions or anything like that.

She was just nice to talk to.

This showed most prominently when she talked to people like Edward Nigma, or Oswald Cobblepott, or Silena Kyle. She’d even found herself in situations to talk to Barbara Gordan. Victor Zsasz.

People usually chalked it up to her being quite unlucky.

Because she was so unsuspecting and unproblematic and calm, she turned out to be a really good hostage. She didn’t talk back or lash out, she just sat and behaved and looked at you with a very calm, calculated expression.

Zsasz had run into her when he’d worked for Penguin and had been guarding her so that Oswald could make a deal without worrying about his bargaining chip being compromised. After a while, Y/n had asked how Zsasz’s day was going. They’d had a short, pleasant conversation, leaving the assassin intrigued by the girl when she’d been let go.

Barbara had a similar experience, except it had been when she was in Arkham of all places. Everyone had a weird thing, and very few if any people knew Y/n’s, but even she had one too. Her weird thing was visiting Arkham Asylum every once in a while visiting random people inside it, and then talking to them with the most easy normality. Like they’d been life long friends, or the person she was talking to was completely sane. She never judged or snapped, she just had a neutral expression with a sort of interest in her eyes. She was polite enough that Barbara had entertained the visit, and found herself not totally regretting it afterward.

Oswald had met her when he was mayor. She had dropped by as an errand for Jim Gordon, and had started a casual conversation when Oswald had expected her to leave when thing were handled. At first he’d been suspicious, and he still was if he was honest, but she hadn’t asked any prying questions or tried to get at him from any angle. If he drew a line, she respected it immediately and moved onto something else without missing a beat. When he got uncomfortable, she apologized and wished him a good day before excusing herself. After she’d show up several more times, sometimes sent by Jim, sometimes just to say hello, Oswald eventually relaxed. He didn’t trust her, and she didn’t expect him to, but when she stopped by to say hello he’d have someone bring them tea and they’d have a little chat. He was a little surprised when she didn’t visit him in Arkham, but when they ran into each other a little later, she nodded to him with a little smile and he got the impression she wasn’t angry with him.

As time passed, more and more people who were considered to be Gotham’s worst were coming up with more and more stories of Y/n. The girl who didn’t scream when she walked into a store and saw a dead body, but who’s neutrality wasn’t unsettling as much as it was kind of calming. She had all the makings of a twisted, demented villain, and yet she was the most normal person ever. It was confusing and intriguing, but never distinctly a bad thing. She was well known, and no one had anything bad to say about her.

It was only a matter of time before Jerome found her.

Not long after he did, he was as taken with her as everyone else. She wasn’t annoying, or unnerved by him. She was in fact endlessly interesting. He thought eventually he would get bored of her complete lack of response to even the most terrible things he told her in an effort to get her going, but found instead that the sort of sparks of interest in her gaze and the small smile that sometimes almost touched her lips was enough to keep him engaged.

She was the exact opposite of him, but in a way that didn’t drive him to want her to be gone. He didn’t WANT to kill her. It was weird, and he was living for it.

Slowly, Y/n stopped showing up in public. She stopped visiting Arkham, and the police department. She stopped running into dangerous people who never seemed to mind seeing her around, even if they weren’t supposed to be seen by anyone. She graduated high school but never talked about college. She just... slowly started to disappear.

It wasn’t as suspicious as it was disappointing. No one could tell where she was going or why all the accidental bump ins were being so carefully removed, but it was leaving the idea in everyone’s head that they might not have been accidents to begin with. Not most of them at least. That was the only thing that it could be, after years and years of her being so very unlucky, only for her to quite suddenly not run into a single soul ever. Even when people sought her out, they couldn’t find her unless she wanted to be found.

She appeared rather suddenly at Jerome’s side one day out of the blue.

No one noticed her behind the line of people in chairs. They were distracted by Jerome talking about his terribly sad past, and the people with explosive collars locked around their necks. Most importantly noted: Bruce Wayne and Jerome’s twin brother, Jeremiah.

It wasn’t until Jerome drew attention to her that anyone even registered her at all. She was so still and quiet that behind all the chaos, she might as well have been invisible.

Jerome was only too enthused to rub it in everyone’s faces.

“You know you don’t like me, and that’s fair. I’m not like any of you, am I? I don’t smile right, and I act weird. Then there’s the whole killing people thing.” He giggled, but the crowd in front of him only looked disgusted. “But is that why you really hate me, Gotham? Because I’m a big ol mean bad guy? Do you hate me because I’m a little unhinged? Because I’m a little loud and hysterical and I scare you? Or do I scare you because I have no problem being very honest and very open with all of the things you people LOVE to push under the rug and hide away and pretend no one can see.” He shook his head. “Because I’ve come to realize there is someone who’s exactly like me, but so much better at playing all of you. So much better at playing innocent and harmless and friendly, and with no real intentions other than to prove how easy you all are. How transparent.” His eyes drifted toward Y/n, and he motioned her forward. Without hesitating, she did take a few steps forward, into the light and right behind Bruce Wayne.

Gasps echoed in the crowd. To everyone’s stunned silence, Y/n stood there with the same calm and reservation she always did. She seemed perfectly unbothered by the dead body inches from her, or the people she had always seemed so close to being in danger. She didn’t look around, trying to gauge a way out, and nothing held her in forced obedience. She just looked at Jerome, that same nice, almost-smile and curiosity dancing in her eyes.

“What-” Bruce looked around, mouth dropping open when he saw who was behind him. “Y/n?”

“Ah yes,” Jerome purred. “Gotham’s little angel. Friend to all. Unassuming and nice and calm and wonderful. Aren’t you just a pillar of perfection, Y/n?” He giggled again, and Y/n tilted her head, her smile growing a little,

For the first time ever, Y/n was unnerving. Seeing her of all people look dangerous was so upsetting that the crowd started to step down from their anger towards Jerome and were edging toward true fear. If she could end up being bad, who else could? If even the bets of them could be corrupted, and even the most deranged mind could act completely normal, how could anyone ever tell when people were dangerous anymore?

It could be anyone. Anyone they trusted. Anyone they knew. Anyone they’d talked to long enough to decide they were safe. Because Bruce Wayne had known Y/n best of anyone in Gotham, and even he looked as stunned as everyone felt. He had spent copious amounts of time with her, including for hours straight during school hours, and even he had not on any level or in any way seen anything like this coming.

“Y/n?” Bruce whispered.

Y/n met his gaze. “Yes?”

He wasn’t sure what to ask her. “What’s going on?” is what he settled on.

She shrugged, as if they were catching up after school. During tea time maybe, after having not seen each other recently. “Nothing much. I’m observing and learning. People are so intriguing Bruce, have you ever noticed? I’ve learned so much. All I ever had to do was be polite, and everyone would let me sit there as long as I wanted and observe them. You learn so much by watching people, but even more from talking to them. And they always let me. All I had to do was let them talk. I never lied. I never pushed. I was respectful and curious, and they responded so well. I’ve come to learn that even the most suspicious people feel the loneliness of humanity. They crave to be wanted. To looked at. All I had to do was show interest, and they thrived under that attention. You really have to do so little for people to like you. It’s so interesting.”

Bruce’s eyes had been widening as she spoke. She said it all like she was observing humanity in a way that she wasn’t apart of it. “You’re like us, aren’t you?”

“Oh of course,” she agreed. “That’s the thing. I wanted to understand myself, so I looked at those like me. And those unlike me. To see what was and wasn’t me. To see what was similar and what was so very completely different.” She chuckled softly and Bruce felt sick to his stomach. “I never expected to find someone so very similar to me to be someone seen the eyes of everyone else as exactly opposite. Jerome and I? Very much the same, except I’d rather learn than act. I never really cared about people’s opinions or if they didn’t like me or if they were mean. I was too unassuming for bullying or abuse. I didn’t care if people looked over me like Jerome does, and that’s really the only difference. I just wanted to learn, and people were always willing to let me.” She shrugged. “But people are so simple. So easy to understand. MUCH more straight forward than any of them would like to admit. I think I’m going to be staying with Jerome from now on. He’s interesting. He understands.”

Jeremiah knew who she was only by association, and even he was surprised, despite having known Jerome very close up for so long. He supposed it wasn’t fault, but watching Bruce, he wondered if he’d even been able to tell her true nature. Even now she looked completely normal and safe. Her eyes were full of life, and she was fairly attractive. The way she stood was relaxed and the way she talked was completely normal. What was upsetting about her was not that she was obviously messed up. It was that she was so painfully normal in even a situation that should have been quite upsetting.

“You’re a sociopath,” Jeremiah offered in a sort of leveled voice. Her eyes turned to him and he realized that her calmness was contagious. She had the look of someone you could just... fall into. So easy to trust. Even now he found himself a little lured by her. She was honest about who she was. She didn’t hide anything. She was just quiet, and people forgot to ask. That wasn’t her fault. Maybe she could still be saved from his deranged brother.

“Yes,” Y/n agreed, and her complete acceptance of that didn’t sit well with Jeremiah. “Would you like me to show you? I have come to learn that everyone wants some sort of proof of it. They have a hard time believing me.”

“No that’s okay,” Jeremiah rushed to reassure just as Jerome squealed, “Yes please!”

Between the two opposite reactions from the two very opposite twins, Bruce got the idea of what her kind of proof might mean. “Don’t worry Y/n, we believe you.”

She nodded, and the two boys thought that’d be the end of it. But then she pulled an actual gun out of seemingly nowhere, pointed it at the crowd, and shot without even hesitating. There went up a scream as people scattered, revealing the body of a woman bleeding out on the ground. The bullet had hit someone around her neck and no one could do anything other than give her and themselves plenty of room away from her.

Jerome squealed with excitement.

Bruce looked at Y/n with horror. “I said we believed you! You didn’t have to kill her!”

“But I did,” Y/n decided. “Because they didn’t believe me.” Her lips turned up into a stronger smile. There was no regret or hesitation in her eyes, and Bruce felt dread slowly settle throughout his body. She WAS exactly like Jerome and the only reason this was her first kill is because she’d decided to wait until now to kill someone. They’d all been at her mercy this entire time, like a mouse held down by a mouse trap. Except they’d been perfectly fine just sitting in her trap and letting her watch with mild interest as they died.

She was just like Jerome.

One of the other people in line spat, “You’re actually Satan, oh my god.” His eyes were wide and Bruce got the idea that if he hadn’t been held by the explosive collar, he might have bolted. “You let all of us trust you and welcome you and be around you. You gained our trust, and you don’t even care about us?”

Very calmly, Y/n simply shook her head. “We’re all just meat. Do you care about the animals scientists test on to give you your makeup products and medicine? Do you care about the pig killed for its meat, or the dogs that rip each other apart in the streets for entertainment and money? We’re just animals. You guys have just gotten the idea stuck in your head for some reason that we’re special animals. You won’t admit those animals will eat you just as quickly as you will them. Pigs have high intelligence. You think you’re gods because you have the highest intelligence and then ignore how you so easily ignore what you know and do what you want instead. You give into nature just like any predator. I have simply stopped being either. I’m not villain. I’m not a hero. And you think the people who watch the villain are a different category, but they’re not. They do nothing, and bad thing happen, and that’s it. A woman died, and people didn’t do anything to stop it. There’s a whole crowd of people not held here by anything other than a secret, sick fascination with the terrible things happening here. You are just as bad as Jerome. Just as bad as me. You just refuse to admit it. I don’t. That’s all.”

Grinning, Jerome sat forward in his chair. “Wow I am so in love with you.” He giggled and everyone in the area cringed. The idea of Jerome Valeska being involved like that with Y/n... And the way she seemed to not mind it either. On top of everything else that had happened here, it was so viscerally upsetting. Jerome stood, moving behind the people in chairs to gently grab Y/n’s face, pulling her lips against his. When he pulled away, everyone’s face had gone scaringly pale. “Just, wow,” the red head whispered.

Y/n seemed to consider that. “You know, I think I have some sort of care for you. Like... like how someone explained a pet to me. Is that how affection feels?” She still looked only curious. It made sense that in a world who didn’t care to learn about people like her, and after a lifetime of holding back her questions and lack of understanding, even after all this time she still would be confused about the different way she experienced relationships with other people.

Jerome shrugged. “I think not, but I can be your pet if you want.”

Y/n smiled. “I think I do want that.”

A victorious smile adorned Jerome’s face. “That’s all I needed!” He turned to face his brother and Bruce Wayne again. “See, I was so stuck on you two. I died wanting to kill Brucie, and I’ve lived my entire life wanting to kill my dear brother, so I lived for nothing else. I thought of nothing else. I existed to end you two. But now, I have a different purpose. There is nothing like looking at someone you find so very interesting and them returning that back to you.” He giggled. “Mom always said I’d never find love. Aren’t you proud of me for proving her wrong?”

“This isn’t love,” Bruce snapped. “It’s demented. You can’t feel love. Neither of you can.”

“Maybe not,” Y/n agreed. “But it will be fun testing that.” She turned and walked off the stage, heading back and disappearing.

Jerome sighed. “And that’s my cue.” There was a gun shot and a sharp pain in his hand as the detonator fell out of his hands. He could no longer explode the necklaces. He made an ‘oopsie’ sort of expression before ducking away as another gunshot run out. “See you around, you two!” His laughter echoed as he disappeared after Y/n, fading away too quickly.

By the time Jim Gordon chased after Jerome, it was far passed too late. Whatever Y/n had done to ensure their escape, it had left no traces. They were gone.

Behind them, they left death and the lingering feeling in the air like this was only the beginning to a very, very terrible love story.

#jerome velaska imagine #jerome valeska x reader #jerome valeska #gotham #gotham x reader #gotham imagine #cameron monaghan x reader #cameron monaghan imagine #cameron monaghan #joker #joker imagine #joker x reader

333 notes · View notes

sinsetcurve · 3 years

Text

JATP FIC RECS

Oneshots-

All Those Little Moments- A series of the individual, chronological threads that make up the tapestry of the love of Julie and Luke.

It’s Always Been You (Even if it’s fake)- Julie Molina is not an idiot. She’s insanely smart and extremely talented. But, she does tend to do idiotic things. The most idiotic being telling her family that she's dating Luke Patterson and is bringing him home for spring break.

Ray and Rose and that Guy Trevor- Ray's POV on Rose's friendship with Trevor, through the years. (In which Trevor is kind of guilty but also kind of innocent.)

Head Over Knees- That one time Alex had an existential crisis over his knees.

Wrap Me Up- Julie is absolutely miserable. She’s caught a nasty flu and is so busy pretending to be fine that she’s totally pushed away everyone who could be taking care of her. Luckily Luke is more than prepared to step in.

Promises Kept- This is a missing scene from the fic We Found Wonderland. You need to read that first to really understand what's going on here. This cover's Luke's reactions to major events towards the end of We Found Wonderland.

I’m Still Breathing- Julie has asthma and when he was alive Reggie did, too. So, Reggie helps her out and cements himself as her big brother.

I’ll Love you There, Too- In her heart, Julie knew that Luke was going to propose eventually, she just didn’t know that it would be so soon, or how nervous he really was to do it.

This Hurt that I’m Holding’s Gettin’ Heavy-When Carlos got home from school Tuesday afternoon, he wasn’t expecting to find one of Julie’s bandmates in his bedroom, studying his bookshelf.

Come Again Bright Days- Julie and Luke haven’t spoken since they graduated from high school. But one night during their senior year of college, they find themselves in the exact same bar for the exact same reason: they were dragged there by their friends in an attempt to make them feel better after their respective break ups.

But Suddenly from somewhere out of the blue, I see a different light around you- Julie and Luke, family friends, end up sick together. While cooped up sick at Julie’s, a little conversation leads to a lot of secrets.

Like You Could Love Me- Julie hadn't slept in almost 48 hours. Luke was waiting for her on the porch when she gets home. Exhaustion + unspoken feelings and things are about to get interesting.

Not So Secret Relationship- Alex and Willie have been secretly dating for about a month and they've had yet to tell their friends about it. Alex decided he's finally ready to come clean to them.

There’s one thing on my mind- home didn't seem like home anymore for luke patterson, and so he was desperate to find a new place to write music. after an especially brutal fight with his mother, he finds himself in front of l.a. books. he isn't expecting to get much out of it, it was solely a last resort. but then he sees her, julie molina, and he ends up coming back every week just to keep seeing her. bookstore au

I’m Gonna pop some tags- Alex thinks working at Julie's family's thrift shop over the summer is going to be a good way to make money while also hanging out with his friends. Good. Easy. Fun. He isn't prepared for the skater who ran him over to be Ray's new hire.

Always- Luke is in love with Julie, and she loves him too. But it's not meant to be, he's been dead 25 years and she has a whole life to live. He wants to know why they can't just rewrite the stars, and eventually she finds a way.

He’s a little into it- Willex Hockey AU where Willie and Alex are on opposite teams.

Do a Kickflip!-It's Spring 1995, and Julie wants to spend some time at the new skate park. Unbeknownst to her, five boys are waiting to turn her summer (and life) for the better. Or! 5 times Julie ran into Sunset Curve, and 1 time she met with them intentionally.

Multi-Chaptered-

This is Where I want to Be- Luke is going through heaven and hell in his life and things take a turn when a especial someone drops unannounced into his life making him question his sanity. OR: Luke has a wicked beauty as his guardian angel and loses his mind

I’ve Got This Crazy Feeling This Isn’t our First Time Around- One second he is rocking the night away, the next he wakes up bloodied and battered in an alleyway. Found by a frantic curly-haired girl, he comes to realise nothing makes sense. He doesn't know where he is, who she is or how he got there, but one thing's for sure: It's not 1995 anymore.

Walk a Mile in my Doodled Shoes-The one where the boys use their newfound possession abilities to help Julie out of jams.

If I was you (I’d wanna be me too)- When Carrie wakes up, the morning after Julie and the Phantoms play the Orpheum, her father is gone. When her father has a breakdown, Carrie is forced to move in with Julie's family, and must confront some uncomfortable truths - about her family, her life, and herself. A house full of ghosts just comes with the package.

Time Of Our Lives- Alex, Reggie and Luke have been given an unexpected new chance at life. Will they fulfil their dreams this time?

We Found Wonderland- At the end of season one Julie isn’t able to save the boys and they are jolted out of existence. But what if there was another way? Julie finds herself back in 1995 with a chance to stop the boys of Sunset Curve from ever dying at all. But will she able to find her way home afterwards? Will she want to? Or has Alice really gone down the rabbit hole this time...

Midnight at Mona’s- Julie Molina expected many things on her impromptu road trip to Texas. She expected Flynn to be confused but ultimately supportive; she expected to relax and gain a new perspective; and she expected (or at least hoped) to rediscover the music she’d lost over the past year. What she did not expect was to be bunking with cranky rancher Luke Patterson, or the mysterious (and quite possibly magical) karaoke bar that would lead them on an adventure full of new friends, dangerous enemies, fun music, and a whole lot of love.

How Wonderful Life is While You’re in the World- Red, White & Royal Blue but Willex.

Our Life is a Playlist- They were best friends, they were family, and Julie had come to believe that they were soulmates. By the time the kids had turned thirteen, life had started teaching them the hardest lessons.

That’s Life- Julie Molina feels invisible most of the time. So what happens when she finds herself unexpectedly "married" to her handsome, popular, longtime-crush, Luke Patterson? She is about to find out. When she and Luke are randomly paired up to work on a project together for their Reproductive Health class, they have to learn to navigate the world of adulthood side-by-side for better or worse. All while dealing with the reality and drama of high school. Julie quickly discovers she's not as invisible as she once thought she was, especially to Luke. Does extra time spent together mean sparks will finally fly between them, or will it all go up in flames?

Don’t forget to support authors by commenting on their works

#please read tags #please comment on these fics!!!#and check out my first rec post. if you guys like these ones you can send requests for fics or even request another list #let me know if there are any mistakes in this list #please tag the authors on here if you know their accounts :)#support the authors!#julie molina #Reggie peters #flynn jatp #alex mercer #ray molina #jatp #julie and the phantoms #carrie wilson #luke patterson #willex #juke

91 notes · View notes

vminity21 · 4 years

Text

+1 | kth

Pairing: HighschoolCrush!Taehyung X StillProcessingIt!Reader

Word Count: 4.3k

Genre: angst/fluff/smut

Warning(s): slight language use, angst (if you read b/w the lines), pretty much smutty kissing, hand groping, mention of alcohol, breast worship, nipple play; Rated: 18+

Summary: When a crush you had in high school unexpectedly returns to your life six years later, this is the experience you have with him when you collected the courage to invite him over to hangout.

Credit to: @suhdays for the amazing cover!

Inspiration comes in the form of little expectancy especially when life seems to throw a curveball you never dreamed would be a potential possibility; but, here you are, tapping upon the keyboard of your five-year-old laptop decorated in stickers of celebs you've admired over the years mingled with relevant quotes that have bustled yet again- inspiration that motivates you day by day to continue to be the human being that you are. Inspiration though can appear in lyrical melodies broadcasted globally for millions to pine over; or, published in numerous pages creating imaginary worlds where ones can escape to; or, sketched in a meticulous design to build whatever idea had been desired to come to life; or, filmed in scenes of an edited story by talented persons determined to enter the spotlight in any way they can; or, painted along a canvas in colors of calculated detail bringing forth the picture of accomplishment. Inspiration derives from a mere moment- one that sparks the instinct to gather the materials needed to pour out your heart in ways that may bring a sense of peace.

For you, it used to be in the lines of a song penciled into a crinkled notebook from your backpack hidden away for no one to discover; it used to be countless childhood journals where you expressed your inward battles in order to find enough solace to sleep at night. You've lost your touch over the years because life changes in the blink of an eye, as you grow older, and work can distract from the time taken to focus on yourself; thankfully graduating college to gain the degree you now behold landed you a job, one you hope lasts for many years, and you are currently living in a two-bedroom apartment with your best friend, Monica, who's presently slumbering as you brush some loose strands of hair from your vision.

Your dog is curled at the end of your bed as you write, which is something that you haven't done in what feels like forever, but the reasoning behind this sporadic urge ignited when the familiar pair of brown eyes from six years prior, re-entered your world without your preparation and his presence from a recent night shared seems to echo in every space of your brain to where you've finally had enough. It's about time to reach out, the devil on your shoulder whispers, but the angel sitting on the opposite begs to differ. Shaking your head, you pause momentarily, cracking your knuckles before resting your forehead on the desk, exhaling slowly while the memory of his touch seems to haunt your skin.

He was someone you once admired in high school- roaming the hallways where girls giggled giddily each time he'd pass by; star of the basketball team, rising popularity to the point everyone knew his name, collecting homework answers from budding friendships, and it all began once he started his junior year at a new school- the school where you attended. But the difference that set him apart from the typical cliché's of the prevalent students you never seemed to relate to, was that he talked to absolutely everybody and anybody- no judgment on what group the person took part in, his kindness won the hearts of many other than the evident attraction of his physical features. He didn't care who you were or what you were into, he would be your friend, and that, considering he was viewed on a higher level, made him even more special.

Despite never admitting it then, you had a crush on him. He was more of an acquaintance, but you enjoyed his company when he came around, and when a past friend, who is now married with a few kids, used to have a crush on the same person, your heart sank, because with every guy thinking she was hot, you felt as though you would never stand a chance. Especially not with this guy who made your hands jittery and the beat in your chest skip- the guy who is none other than Kim Taehyung.

Taehyung would frequent the chorus room at times when you and your past friend would practice music pieces and he always was fond of your singing voice- something he praised you for often, while his attention was received from his talent regarding sports. Something he was so good at that it was spread that he may have gained quite the scholarship for college if he decided to go. There were memories of bravery where you seized the day just to steal a conversation and a hug; at one time, scribbling the words 'hot af' with an arrow pointing where he signed your friend, Min Yoongi's, yearbook; Yoongi playing it off as though he had no idea who the culprit was when Taehyung asked who wrote it. Utter surprise can't even fathom when you along with Taehyung were voted 'Most Likely to be Famous' by your graduating class when senior year was conquered. The inside joke was for you to hold the basketball while he placed his hands upon the keys of a piano, the picture you still couldn't process happened, but always remained grateful for.

Six years flew by and the conversation never necessarily held, but there were the rare messages from social media where he'd reach out hoping all had been well with you. Interestingly enough, a cover you posted harmonizing with a fellow singer happened to be his absolute favorite, one of the few Instagram posts he'd commented on, and one of the few singing videos he continuously would listen to repeatedly without your knowledge until a few weeks ago when he revealed that to you. A cover that is now near to be a four-year-old video that he still finds uplifting when he hears you and the way your voice blended so well with the other female. Your mind is reeling because after all this time, and even now, there are remains of the aftershock, trying to forget the feel of him, when there's no way you can, not with everything so fresh on your mind. So fresh on your heart.

It all occurred when Yoongi, who kept in touch with you occasionally after graduation brought you up to Taehyung who happened to think of you earlier when listening to his favorite cover of yours, and he agreed he'd like to hang out. He asked if his friend, Hoseok could join you, Monica, and Yoongi which of course you said yes to learn how sweet you found it, that he had traveled within the span of a day after visiting his grandparents, because he is a man of his word, planned to come see you even though the drive was five hours out of his way. The night was filled with so much laughter mixed with serious conversations to the point the card game that was supposed to be played was never finished, and it sprung the desire of wanting to see Taehyung again, and you couldn't come to terms with never knowing so after some encouragement from Monnie and Yoongi, you messaged T to hang out a few days later, but never opened his reply until you were safely home from work.

Taehyung: Gotcha! Hmmm, I haven't decided on what I intend on doing. Either being with family or hanging out with friends. If I don't hang out with family, you could be my plus 1 or bring whomever or vice versa

[Y/N]: Sorry I just got home from work! I'll definitely be your plus 1 if hanging with family doesn't work out! Sounds like a plan!

He asked if you wanted anything from the store when it was confirmed he was on his way which you responded with your typical answer of no, and with music playing from your Bluetooth speaker, you were highly humiliated when you lost track of four minutes of time, opening a message from him to see that he had been there, at your door. Heart racing you rushed to unlock it, head spinning when you saw he leaned against the stair railing with a plastic bag of two Arbor Mist wine bottles dangling from his hand, him promising everything was fine despite your profuse apologies- him slipping his phone in his back pocket while he followed you into your home.

Monnie happened to be staying the night with her family, so it would be just the two of you tonight, besides your dog who bounced at his legs while he reached down to pet her fluffy head. Taking in the sight of him, now that was something you found hard to believe. Just a simple pair of jeans, a gray t-shirt with a black jacket complementing the dark tendrils of hair spread across his forehead leading to the carefully sculpted lining of his jaw nearly brought you to your knees, but you held it together long enough to settle across from him at your dining room table. He had taken off his shoes at the door remembering upon a few days prior, and he set out the wine while you jumped to retrieve wine glasses (Yoongi happened to purchase for you) while banter still related to greetings.

One thing that truly intrigued you when first seeing Taehyung after six years were words, he had said that touched your heart more than you'd like to profess. "That's why I try to enjoy every moment with people because you never know what day will be your last," and you knew right then, that if there was anyone you wanted to share a moment with, it was him, and there he was, right before you, smiling about something you said while the sound of the fruity liquid-filled each glass.

"I really truly do not understand what you are so afraid of. What do you even have to lose?" Monnie tinkered with the lens to her camera while she sauntered through the living room. Exasperated from anxiety, you sucked in your lips before teasingly throwing her the side-eye.

"My dignity,"

"Oh c'mon," she paused, lifting a brow. You had been talking nonstop on how bad you wanted to invite Taehyung over, but fear of rejection including the fear of humiliation seemed to overwhelm you, although deep down you knew your best friend in the entire world was correct. You did not nor do you have anything to lose.

"Well!" You squawked, raising your palms dramatically in the air before slapping them to the sides of your thighs, "Why the hell would Kim Taehyung ever want to hang out with me anyway? Do you not see how farfetched this all is?"

"Bold of you to assume that my life isn't already farfetched enough as it is-"

"Not! The point!"

Monnie sighed, and when she saw the way your shoulders slumped in disappointment that shouldn't have been an issue, to begin with, she stepped closer, placing her hand on your shoulder, "First off, you are overthinking this, and you shouldn't. Besides, I think after hanging out as a group, he only sees you as a friend, meaning no expectations. So, go into it with that mindset okay? I'm sure he'd love to hang out with you. Secondly," she smiled, her serene expression filled with promises she always kept, "You've waited six years for this. I think you should ask him to hang out."

"You really think so?" Your grin reached your hopeful eyes, and the feeling in your chest seemed to react more positively despite your earlier turmoil.

"Yeah. The dude owes us a chair anyways,"

"Ah!" You cackled, back pressed against the dining room table as you remembered literally a few days ago when Taehyung accidentally broke a spindle of the chair in half with his foot when Yoongi scared him just by suddenly walking down the hallway. "I don't think I've ever seen a man so embarrassed."

"I'm not saying to hold it over his head, but," Monnie held up her index finger, "I think that gives him enough reason to come back," she giggled, setting her camera on the dining room table before waltzing into the kitchen.

You shrugged, "At least we can still sit on it."

"Look at it, it's staring at me," Taehyung pointed swiftly at where the vacant spindle would have been, your laughter reverberated throughout the space.

"T, really, you do not owe us new chairs. I promise, it's fine," you reassured him, realizing your cheeks were sore from how much you'd been smiling since he entered your 'realm of refuge' as you liked to describe your apartment. He snapped a picture of it, probably with the intention of getting a new chair for you and Monica regardless, and you found that appreciative although you would be happy if he didn't.

Shit. You pause from the computer screen, leaning back into your chair before folding your arms tight across your chest. Eyeballing the cursor, your vision narrows as it blinks, waiting for you to add more words to the memory that seems to spin in a cycle with the subtle goal of not stopping. Or, so you figure. If recalling every little detail isn't already hard enough, reliving the reminiscence of his fingers twirling in your hair, his sweet laugh when he looked at you, or the way he held you so tight-

But, everything in between, leading up to those mesmerizing flashes are just as important to you as what it led to. Maybe it was the conversation- the three hours of conversation before the move to the sofa which it was hard to fully focus on what else was being said because how could you properly concentrate when the one person, you'd been so worried about spending time with was seriously conversing with you like the pair of you had been friends your whole lives?

Miraculously, you were able to gather the stories of past vacations that resulted in mild disappointment revolving around the complaints of people surrounding him, or the goal of visiting as many places as possible leading Taehyung to scribble down a list of where he'd been to reveal you both have equally been to the same amount of places. Of course, the thrill of going on a mini adventure with him brought an excitement you haven't felt in a while; even the story of why he was transferred to your high school years ago due to a misunderstanding, and when the pair of you made your way to the couch, he nestled into one corner while you gladly took the other, wishing you could snuggle closer but fear prevented you from doing so.

It seemed as though that he didn't want to watch the movie anyhow, because he talked to you as though he never wanted to stop, and eventually it led to you asking one too many times if he was okay with spending the rest of the night with you. "It's up to you, I'll stay if you want me too," he promised, the way your heart fluttered when you replied, "Yes, can you please stay? I don't want you to go."

"Alright, alright! I'll stay," he smiled widely, both of his large hands reaching out, and there was not one ounce of hesitation from you- your hands grasped his before your dog jumped to beg for attention, trying to lick at his face causing your hands to undo. Laughter was contagious with Taehyung, and still cuddled into the corner of the couch, you were so elated that he was going to stay, you reached to hug him, his arms wrapping around you, the feel of your bodies aligning putting the biggest smile on your face. It was crazy how everything was seeming to fall into place- the stars aligning as though it was all magic; and, you couldn't get past how right everything felt. How right he felt. Pulling away, his smile never left him, "Are you shy?" His arm remained draped around your shoulders, and timidly you peer at his surprised gape, his black hair almost covered his crescent eyes.

"I mean... Yeah, I can be," you murmured, reaching to hug him again, but something washed over you this time, a thought that had crossed your mind repeatedly that you just couldn't take it anymore. The side of his face was blurred, placing your palm upon his cheek, and without even a moment of doubt, you kissed him. A sudden decision, but one of the best ones you could have made.

His lips were so soft, the way his mouth just seemed to mold with yours for only a few mere seconds, and the shock on his face when you pulled away, paired with the realization that his hands were held in the air, you hadn't expected his reaction. Shit! You cursed inwardly, immediately jumping back to persistently make sure he was okay; even when he moved to cuddle with you, him claiming everything was fine, but that he couldn't believe you kissed him being the both of you never once saw this coming especially six years ago during the high school days. His hand was fidgety as he swiftly rubbed your shoulder, your head buried on his chest while your mind spun in a continuous loop of how you could not believe that you kissed Taehyung. The Kim Taehyung.

He became quiet- too quiet, concern etched in your expression, maneuvering yourself back to the opposite corner of the couch, so you could face him. "T, are you sure you're okay? Did I freak you out?"

"No, no, I just can't believe you kissed me," he was in awe, eyes dazed as he ran his slim fingers through his hair, "Like, really I never saw this coming,"

"I mean, have you looked in the mirror?" You teased, knowing damn well he'd been aware of you finding him attractive, and he shook his head in dismissal of your compliment as he chuckled; it took you a whole sixty seconds to realize you were holding his hand, fingers linked, and him asking if you were nervous due to your clammy palm, though you tried to swear up and down you were not, the next round of words he said nearly brought you to tears when he finally spoke.

"You shouldn't sell yourself short," he looked you in the eyes without any faltering, although you tilted your head in mild confusion as to why he was saying this, to begin with, "I don't think you realize how much of an impact you've made on others, especially guys," ah, he was letting you down easy, and you knew it, but you're too stunned to speak as you listened, "I don't think you give yourself enough credit either. You're a great singer, you're pretty much a musician, you love animals, you have a job, you live on your own. Really, you shouldn't sell yourself short-"

"T," you breathed, pleading almost, but trying not to make it obvious, but he never broke eye contact, "We don't have to date or anything, I just- I just wanted a moment with you." You mentioned what inspired you to spend time with him- exposing how a few nights ago when he said he wanted to enjoy every moment with people- you knew you wanted to have a moment with him, too. Memories from high school were spoken momentarily, thirty minutes passing by which included a made-up handshake as well as the subtle twirl of his fingers in your hair- him complimenting how good your hair looked which made you blush even more.

Just when you thought he wasn't already smooth enough, you noticed Taehyung started teasing your dog, her pouncing at his chest before he'd lean in closer to you. Eyebrows scrunching, it took you a hot second to realize what he was doing. Each time Taehyung would scoot closer to you, he'd kiss you, sending the pair of you in boisterous laughter when your dog would try to break the kisses by jumping in between your faces. The more your lips would touch, it'd last a bit longer and longer, your hand clinging to the side of his jacket to pull him closer when things really started moving fast, eventually your dog left the room with the hint that attention was no longer available for her.

Still lip-locked, Taheyung's hands gripped your hips while you willingly moved to straddle him, arms resting on the top of the couch on either side of his head, the tip of your tongue glided along his, while he fanned his hands along your ass. You refrained from moaning into his kiss despite how bad you wanted to, yet you held yourself together, involuntarily grinding your clothed heat where his erection was felt. T smacked your ass before slithering the tips of his fingers to your shirt, slowly unbuttoning one by one.... One by one. His eyes were hazed from how much he was craving your mouth, and with a seductive nod in his direction, he continued until he made it to the final goal, your kisses never planning to stop, the sides of your shirt being brushed away for him to take in the sight of you.

"Ooh my God," his eyes darkened in evident lust when he saw the way your black bra cupped your breasts, "Oh my God," his voice deepened, him hardly knowing what to do with himself while your smirk remained subtlety on your mouth. Though you hadn't needed him to ask, he politely waited for your permission to touch your chest, a quick pang of frilly nerves ghosted your stomach.

"Yeah," you breathed seductively, gradually moving to capture his lips, trying to hold back a giggle when he gently moved his hands to your back, "You're not going to find it there," you mused, referring to the clip. He paused as if panicked, "It's in the front," you finally admitted, but failing miserably, Taehyung let you take initiative, you unclipped your bra uncovering what is now widening his brown eyes. "Oh my God!" His reaction made you want to cum right then and there, especially when his fingers made their way to squeeze your nipples when his mouth returned to yours. Taehyung worshiped your breasts, and for some odd, yet arousing reason, you lived for it.

You're uncertain of when the tv was switched off, and even now, as your hands continue to fly across the keyboard, one thing you do recall, one of the lingering memories of the evening was your shirt being off, thrown onto the floor mingled with your bra, and without any warning, Taehyung hoisted you in the air, your legs instinctively wrapped around his torso while he tightened his hold around your body. His steps were painfully careful, kissing you roughly while your arms kept their place behind his neck, and the direction was being taken to your bedroom where your heart pounded so anxiously to be. His jacket was shed before the bold act, and all that was left was his gray t-shirt and jeans. Laying you down with a bounce from your mattress, he remained above you, and your eyes refused to stray especially when he reached to remove his shirt- his smooth skin greeting yours sending waves of goosebumps spreading among your limbs.

There was no one like him in your eyes, and there never would be. Not in your heart. And with how perfect everything was going; you were not prepared for how hard it was going to be to stop before things went too far. Because what if he doesn't exactly feel the same? He was letting you down easy not even an hour ago, and here you were, hopes so high, you weren't sure how you were going to erase them back down. He kissed you until you couldn't breathe, your fingers dug into your comforter, while his palms glided all over your frame for however long you let him, but when he went to remove your leggings, you halted him.

Now, this is where your heart aches when you relive this part, because a conversation was held, one where you mentioned what if someone catches feelings if the both of you decided to solely be just friends with benefits? Taehyung said all you had to do was communicate with him because he was easy to get along with, and you've known this about him for six years. He was always someone easy to talk to, and you knew he would never treat you poorly over a situation like this. And, he hadn't. You made the executive decision to not sleep with him for you wanted him to remember you as the woman you are, and the woman, you've always been, and with the fear of going all the way being something that could change his image of you, you were satisfied to hear the loud echoes of his snoring after you changed into pajamas, gazing at his sleeping demeanor before you drifted into slumber as well.

When the morning came, you were not ready for him to leave, but he asked if you would walk him out, him throwing on his shirt and jacket while you rushed to brush your teeth. T asked if you had any other plans for the rest of the day which you proceeded to answer honestly with a no, as he mentioned that he was going to get breakfast.

"Let me know when you make it home," you said tenderly, "I want to know you're safe,"

"I will," he promised before you embraced him, turning just enough to place a peck to his cheek. It was his smile that decided to enter your recollection- the boxy smile that would plague you until the day you accept that you will never forget it.

And when you opened the door to the apartment where he gracefully waltzed through, you merely caught a glimpse of him leaving, ahead of you quietly shutting the door to whatever could have been.

Or, what could have started a beautiful story that has yet to unfold.

227 notes · View notes

bokutosworld · 4 years

Text

third time’s a charm | bokuto koutarou

a/n: posting this in advance hehe happy birthday to my golden boy, sunshine baby, and the best ace, bokuto! i am so. in love with him. thank you furudate-sensei for creating him :’)

pairing: bokuto x f!reader

wc: 2.4k words of mutual pining and birthday fluff.

summary: bokuto has been wanting to confess his feelings for you, but you take him by surprise.

you met bokuto on your first year in fukurodani. despite being in the same year, you’ve only heard about him through stories told by classmates and friends. he was a powerful spiker, an up-and-coming volleyball ace, and you respected him for that.

it wasn't until that one rainy day that you met him. classes just finished and you were packing your things when the rain came pouring down. and it was only your luck that you forgot to bring an umbrella that day.

you hadn't realized how long you have been standing in the school entrance, near the shoe lockers, until you heard shuffling beside you. there was bokuto, seated on the doorway and tying his shoes. when he looked up at you, he was grinning from ear to ear - you've heard it was his signature smile - and it seemed to brighten up that rainy and gloomy afternoon.

'hey! wanna come home with me?' he said this so casually that you weren't sure if you heard him right. if anybody heard him, they could easily misinterpret him. he must have noticed that you were looking at him incredulously, 'oy! don't get me wrong! i just figured you didn't have an umbrella and we could maybe share! besides, we're going in the same way!'

how he knew where you lived was a mystery to you. of course, bokuto wouldn't admit that he had his eye on you for a while and that he passed by your classroom earlier, seeing you packing your things and noticed you didn't have an umbrella. you didn't want to question him further, because here he was offering you a safe and dry option to go home. so you accepted, 'i'd like that. thank you...'

'bokuto koutarou! but you can call me bokuto or koutarou. whichever you like really!' it was cute how he fumbled over his words, he hoped you didn't notice that he was too excited to be interacting with you. you smiled, 'thank you, bokuto. i'm y/n.'

on the walk home, bokuto proved to be a gentleman. his umbrella was big enough to cover the both of you but you noticed him tilting it to your side to make sure you didn't get wet from the rain. you guys made some small talk, catching up on your subjects, how the classes were treating you. you even asked him how volleyball was going for him.

when you finally arrived at your home, you thanked him and even offered to let him inside so he could dry himself. but he was shy and insisted that you can just pay him back at school then he went on his way. you were left standing at your door, wondering what he meant. but you couldn't deny that you were looking forward to getting to know him more.

the following morning, bokuto made his way to your class during lunch. he sat down at your desk, and it was as if you two were best buddies as he chatted with you and told you stories about his morning training. as much as you were surprised, you didn't mind it and indulged him. your classmates were a witness to the blossoming friendship between the two of you.

since that day, you and bokuto were inseparable. from helping him study, accompanying him in his extra trainings, and even going out of your way to make him cute little bentos, you showed him support in the ways you knew possible as his best friend. everyone thought you guys were dating. towards the end of the year, rumors were circulating that you and bokuto are together. you chose to ignore it, not wanting to ruin the wonderful friendship that you two shared.

however, unknown to you, those gossips were sparking something in bokuto. he always thought you were a great person - smart, attractive, kind. the recent talk in school made him realize that he saw you as a woman and he was yearning for something more with you.

so one day, bokuto decided that he was going to confess to you after school. when he dropped you off at your house, he stayed for a few minutes. he stood there in front of you, fidgeting and you thought it was cute. you figured he wanted to say something so you waited. but just as he finally mustered up the courage to say he likes you, the front door opened, revealing your dad. bokuto panicked and looked between you and your dad. 'hello sir! i was just taking her home.' he bowed and his gaze flitted over to you, 'i'll see you tomorrow at school!' and the boy ran away fast, leaving you and your father with confused looks on your faces.

second year arrived and you guys were closer than ever. however, you were both busy with club activities - you with student council responsibilities and bokuto with trainings and practice matches for the volleyball club.

the two of you saw each other in the hallways, stopping by to hug each other and have conversation before class started. sometimes, you would see each other in the cafeteria where he was often sitting with his team and you with your own group of friends. you would exchange knowing looks across the hall and both your friends would tease you. bokuto was already used to it, but you were always a blushing mess.

one morning, bokuto came to your the student council room before the classes started. you wondered what he was doing here, 'aren't you supposed to be in morning practice right now?' he smiles, 'yeah! but i wanted to introduce someone to you first!' he moves to the side and reveals a boy. it turns out the boy is named akaashi, a first year member of the volleyball club. he was a setter and bokuto was overly excited, complimenting him nonstop about his skills and how he makes a great addition to the team. akaashi was flattered, almost bashful, and you were amused seeing bokuto so fond of the younger boy.

easy to say, the introduction of akaashi also meant that your duo became a trio. much to bokuto's delight, you and akaashi got along so well. despite him being a year lower than you, you interacted with him comfortably. often, you would wait for the two boys to finish practice so the three of you can go home together. in between walks home, you would stop by cafes to try new food and drinks.

and being the observant person that he is, akaashi saw through the feelings that you and bokuto shared and he was puzzled as to why the both of you weren't still a couple. there were boys in his class who were asking him about you, if he can introduce them to you. but he would always politely turn them down, respecting the closeness of your relationship with bokuto.

there was a day when you had to skip on going home with them. you messaged them saying you had to stay back for student council duties. and as much bokuto and akaashi would have liked to wait for you, they had game tomorrow and had to rest to be in good condition so they went head. the walk was silent and akaashi was wondering if bokuto was on one of his moods. however, his worries were quickly dispelled when the older boy turned to him and asked, 'do you like y/n?' it surprised him but at the same time, akaashi found it amusing.

'no, bokuto-san. i believe y/n already has her eye on someone else.' he gave bokuto a knowing and encouraging look. 'you should try confessing to her. it wouldn't hurt letting her know about your feelings,' akaashi advised.

when bokuto settled in his home, he mulled over what akaashi told him. he wasn't that oblivious to recognize the many boys who were looking at you and wanting to make a move. it always crushed his heart whenever he thought he could lose you and your friendship once you entered a relationship. he knew he had to make his move, but he also knew how you were getting busy lately with student council. he didn't want to add to your stress, and to be honest, he was at the point of his volleyball career where he had to focus all his time on the sport. entering a relationship now when you were both busy would be futile. so in the meantime, he thought he'd wait for the right time and pushed back any plans to confess.

finally, you and bokuto were on your last year in high school. he made a promise to himself that he would properly ask you out before graduation. and it was like the gods of matchmaking and love were on his side as the two of you were finally on the same class!

he was thrilled, running up to you to hug you on the first day of school. he thought about the many opportunities he had to finally ask you the question. however, as seniors, there was the looming responsibilities of college entrance exams and last volleyball matches that kept you two busy.

often bokuto would whine to you in class, 'y/n!!!!!!!! why do i not see you anymore? this is torture.' you would always laugh at his dramatic ass, and to your classmates it was a sight to see the ace looking for your attention. yet much as you wanted to spend time with him, you had papers to help file for the council and exams to prepare for. but as his best friend, you would often make it up to him, going to his games to support him and giving him notes that he needed for the classes he missed. you were even helping him study for his own college exams on weekends.

your parents were getting concerned, worried that you were spending too much time outside on weekends instead of resting home. one time, before you left, your mom stopped you, 'why are you doing all this for bokuto? he's perfectly capable on his own, you know.' you stopped, remembering all the times bokuto would run to you for help on a subject, the times when he would call you to ask about a question. you liked how he depended on you, and deep inside you knew that a part of you depended on him too. you knew that if he decided to stop talking to you, he would be taking a piece of you with him.

you didn't get to answer your mother, only smiled at her as you left home for bokuto. but ideas were already swimming in your mind. you wanted to be with him for as long as god would allow you. if bokuto hadn't realized your feelings for him yet, you were going to take matters into your own hands.

which was how you found yourself on the school rooftop on the day of his birthday. today, you were going to confess. you spent weeks planning the event, even asking akaashi for help. you needed the younger boy to ask the coach to excuse bokuto in training and luckily, the coach agreed.

bokuto was confused as to why he was being excused, but only got an instruction from akaashi to go to the rooftop. so with hesitant steps, he went upstairs. when he got to the top floor, bokuto knocked on the door before opening it, revealing a surprised you as laid out the drinks and homemade food on the picnic blanket.

'what is going on here?' he arrived too soon for your liking and you were flustered. you hadn't finished setting up the plates yet, haven't even set up the music on your phone. but bokuto stepped forward, 'is this...'

you jumped up, extending your arms around your head and shouted, 'happy birthday, bokuto!' he stood still for a minute, digesting what was happening then he was walking towards you and scooping you up on your feet in an embrace.

the two of you laughed as he twirled you around, 'bokuto! stop, i'm gonna get dizzy!' when he put you down, he looked at you affectionately, 'thank you so much for this! you are the best!' and without missing a beat, you said, 'i love you, bokuto.'

you saw as his eyes grew wide, stepping a few feet away from you and you dreaded that he was going to reject you. he was walking in circles now and you were getting anxious for the lack of reply. so you went to him, grabbed him by the shoulders to stop him in tracks. 'did you hear what i said?'

he nodded, but still kept silent. you continued, 'well, are you just going to ignore that?' you were unfair, bokuto thought. he pouted and looked down to avoid your gaze, 'but i wanted to be the one to say it first.' now it was your turn to be shocked, and before you knew it you were moving closer to give him his gift.

your hands on his cheeks and the touch of your lips on his caught bokuto by surprise. it took him a while to register it but here you were, the love of his life, kissing him. seconds passed and he was kissing you back, he put his hands on your waist, pulling you closer and deepening the kiss. he moved one hand to caress your cheek lovingly.

when he pulled away, he gave you a peck on the forehead. smirking, he declared, 'be my girlfriend?'

you wrapped your arms around his neck, standing on your tiptoes to kiss his nose, 'i have been waiting for you to say that.' this time he blushed, hiding his face in the crook of your neck and he thought about what did he do to deserve you.

'this is the best birthday ever.'

#haikyuu x reader #haikyuu scenarios #haikyuu imagines #haikyuu one shot #haikyuucreations #bokuto x reader #haikyuu bokuto #haikyuu x you #hq x reader #bokuto koutarou x reader #haikyuu fics #haikyuu drabbles #haikyuu fluff #bokuto fluff #bokuto scenarios #for birthday boy bokuto!

322 notes · View notes

poisonintopositivity · 4 years

Text

(My Very Own) Top 20 Sterek Fics

Here is my very own Top 20 Sterek Fics (out of order)

For me, these fanfictions are a “MUST READ NOW!!!” kind of deal. These authors have so much talent, it’s incredible. These stories are just marvelous and deserve LOVE ! So, I decided to share them with you.

I’ve read most of these fics several times and some of them are even my bedside table books (with Harry Potter and the Prisonner of Azcaban and Jane Eyre)

So here we go!

1: Enemy Lines by @qhuinn - 150k - Explicit - Dystopia - Enemies to friends to lovers - Action/adventure

This is the story of werewolf Derek Hale and human Stiles Stilinski: two people who grew up in the same town but completely different worlds, their realities split by the war between men and wolves.

Years later when Derek returns to Beacon Hills, he does it as Alpha of a military pack on a mission to capture those responsible for the region’s resistance. With his main objective, Sheriff Stilinski, out of sight, he settles for the next best thing: his son, Stiles.

Neither of them suspects they’ll need to trust each other if they want to make it out this alive.

2: Actions Speak Louder than Words by @isthatbloodonhisshirt - 435k - Explicit - The BEST and slowest burn there is - Spark Stiles/Mute Derek - Friends to Lovers

“I apologize.” The cop finally looked back up at his face, seeming thrilled. “It’s just—it’s been so long. And we finally have you.”

That was a bad word. Not found.

Have.

Stiles wrenched his hand free and took a step back, but before he could even think up a gameplan, he felt a prick in his neck and jerked away, reaching up to slap one hand against it and twisting in the same moment.

One of the others had come up behind him while he hadn’t been paying attention, and his vision began to swim even as his eyes caught sight of the half-empty syringe the guy was holding.

3: Radio Tower by @hyperlittlenori - 130k - Explicit - Dystopia - Hope - Slow Burn/Build

Everything was different. The world he knew was gone. It’d been a long time since he’d started thinking he was probably one of the last humans on earth, that out there the only sentient beings were those that would devour him whole. He wasn’t sure why he continued with the radio broadcasts, continued to talk into nothingness. The only explanation was that there was a spark of hope in him yet that he wasn’t alone. The lonely safety Stiles has built around an old radio tower in the middle of nowhere is about to be broken. Stiles isn’t sure if Derek is a harbinger of chaos or hope at the end of the world.

4: The Hollow Moon by @thepsychicclam - 180k - Explicit - Fix-It - Memory Loss - Slow Burn/Build

It's the summer after Stiles' first year of college, and he's working a crappy job and dealing with nightmares and anxiety - but he's okay, he swears. He makes it through most days without too much trouble. Then, a certain werewolf comes back into town. Which Stiles doesn't care about, nope, not at all.

After two and a half years, Derek returns to Beacon Hills with his small Pack. Though he tried to move on, something just kept drawing him back to Beacon Hills, he's just not sure what. Now, he figures he can start building something like a life - but he keeps getting distracted by Stiles Stilinski of all people.

5 : Amor Fati by @alocalband - 43k - Explicit - Consent is sexy - First Time - Fluff & Angst

When Stiles gets thrown into the bank vault about twenty minutes after him, Derek isn’t even surprised.As it turns out, neither is Stiles.

6 : (not so) Pure Imagination by theroguesgambit - 33k - Explicit - Shared fantasies - Angst with a happy ending - hotdamn!

"There is a world where whenever someone fantasizes about you, you can physically feel it, but you have no idea who is thinking it about you."

Stiles knows it's wrong, but he's been Fantasizing about Derek and he can't bring himself to stop. Derek doesn't know who's taken an interest in him, but he's enjoying it way more than he probably should.

7: What I Did On My Summer Vacation by grimm - 119k - Explicit - Wolf!Derek - Slow Burn/Build - Friends to Lovers

There's something weird about Beacon Hills that Stiles can't quite put his finger on. The way everyone in town knows his name the day he arrives. The way they insist the melancholic howling that echoes through the forest every night is just a dog. The way his dad denies getting a dog, even though Stiles comes home to find one sprawled across his bed, some big black thing whose eyes gleam red in the right light. The way that massive oak tree out in the woods vibrates under his touch, pulsing with sickly life.

There's something weird going on in this town, and Stiles is determined to get to the bottom of it.

8: Stand Fast in Your Enchantments by @devildoll - 77k - Explicit - Captivity - Feral!Derek - Angst with a happy ending

"Stiles knew damn well what a pissed-off wolf sounded like, and every hair on the back of his neck was telling him that somewhere in this room was a very pissed-off werewolf." An AU in which Derek is feral, Stiles is magical, and they eat a lot of fast food.

9 : What Fresh Twilight Bullshit Is This? by @isthatbloodonhisshirt - 196k - Explicit - Soulmate - Slow Burn - Misunderstandings

“I am not Bella!” he insisted, shaking his fist angrily at Jackson, as if he’d been the one to suggest he was. “I am not Bella! I am, like, a Jacob, at least!”

Lydia made a noise of debate from his right and he whipped around to look at her.

“What?! What was that sound?!”

“You’re more of a Mike,” she insisted, shrugging neatly and flipping some curls over her shoulder.

“Wha—” Stiles had never been so offended in his life! “I am not! No way! I am a solid Jacob!”

“Mike,” she argued.

“Who’s Mike?” Scott asked.

“Shut up, Scott!” Stiles insisted, pointing a finger at him but still glaring at Lydia.

10 : taste your beating heart by @cinematicnomad - 112k - Mature - Pack Dynamics - Slow Burn/Build - Stilinski Family Feels

Something was wrong in Beacon Hills. Derek was halfway across the country when he felt a call to return to his hometown, and somehow Stiles had been talked into letting the werewolf stay in his guest bedroom. This could lead to nothing good.

11 : between the click of the light and the start of the dream by @thepsychicclam 105k - Explicit - Pack Dynamics - Getting Togheter - Fluff & Angst

A twig snaps, and then Stiles hears breathing and the rustle of leaves. He strains to get a better glimpse into the darkness, but it’s pointless. There’s nothing but a black void.

It's Stiles' senior year, and he's trying to concentrate on normal things - like the lacrosse championship, spring break, prom, graduation (and definitely not Derek) - when he starts having nightmares and waking up in the middle of nowhere. Oh yeah, and he's being haunted by a hag. Great.

12: And You Say You're Alone by taelynhawker - 30k - Explicit - Pack Dynamincs - Bad Friend Scott - Romance

Between the kanima, the Argents, and Peter's untimely return from the dead, everything has fallen apart. Stiles and Derek try to put their lives back together once the crisis has passed. Stiles deals with the aftermath of being tortured, and the distance growing between he and Scott. Derek attempts to become a stronger alpha and keep his pack safe, and that includes Stiles.

13: Trust Fall by Stoney - 144k - Explicit - Body Swap - Hurt/Confort - Slow Burn/Build

Stiles is fairly certain that a case could be made for every bad thing in his life coming back to Peter Hale. This time it's pissing off a powerful witch, who retaliated by swapping Stiles and Derek a la Freaky Friday, because sure. That makes sense. Um, there are GPAs on the line, not to mention the whole thing where his dad wants to shoot Derek on sight. Except who he sees as Derek is actually Stiles, and Stiles did not sign up for filicide.

Great. Wait...does this mean he's the Alpha until they figure this out? Holy. Shit.

****

Derek had stood in front of the bathroom mirror for a few minutes trying to control the panic as he saw himself as Stiles. As the loud mouthed human friend of the pack. He was going to kill Peter. He was going to kill the witch, then he was going to kill Peter. Maybe even resurrect him again just to kill him all over.

They were going to have to play this cool. They would have to stay calm and focused. Which is of course why the universe threw him into this situation with someone who physically couldn't be calm and focused.

Of course.

14: Gravity's Got Nothing on You by @zosofi - 84k - Explicit - Fake/Pretend Boyfriends - Humor - Romance

“Three weeks,” Derek says.

“Still don’t want to,” Stiles says.

“I’ll pay you,” Derek says, and that… that has Stiles interested. Alf’s Antique’s may be a great job, but it’s not a high-paying job, and half of Stiles’s tuition is coming from financial aid, so…

“How much,” Stiles asks, “are we talking here? Because I know your family, dude. And it’ll be kind of awkward after.“

“My family thinks you’re some sort of fucking gift to the world,” Derek seethes, like he’s jealous, “they’ll probably be pissed at me when we break it off, so don’t worry about that. Five hundred bucks.”

“A thousand,” Stiles says, because screw ethics. Also, the Hale family is loaded. Derek can deal.

15: Every Step You Take by @nokomiss - 49k - Mature - Magic - UST - Secret Feelings

Stiles accidentally ends up magically bound to Derek. It’s super.

16: Baking My Way Into Your Heart by theSilence - 179k - Mature - College AU/Coffee Shop AU - Slow Burn/Build - Friends to Lovers

Derek is an uptight college student, all work and no play. His carefully scheduled life is thrown kilter when his regular barista is replaced with someone new.

17: Windows by @drgrlfriend - 83k - Explicit - Blind!Stiles - Friends to Lovers - Found Families

Derek has a new neighbor who won't stop looking.

Excerpt:

“You’re blind,” Derek said flatly, the anger draining from him so suddenly he felt almost woozy. His vision cleared, his claws sliding back into blunt fingernails.

“Thanks for the memo, genius,” the kid said acidly. “I can still fucking defend myself, so don’t take another damn step.”

“Fuck, I...I’m sorry,” Derek stuttered.

“What?!” The kid’s brow crinkled. “I mean — what?! You’re fucking sorry!?” His lips thinned into a harsh line. “What, is this some kinda Hallmark movie where you’re discovering the error of your ways because you don’t want to rob a blind person?! That’s fucking condescending, man. I’ll have you know that —”

“Just, wait.” Derek interrupted what was apparently the start of a convincing argument as to why he should rob the kid after all, feeling his head start to spin. “This is — it’s a misunderstanding. I’m — I’m not robbing you. You’re — you’re safe, okay? I’m taking three steps back. Just — just let me explain.”

“Explain why you came busting into my apartment? Yeah, go right ahead, man, I can’t wait to hear this epic tale.”

18 : Just to See You Again by MellytheHun (@loserchildhotpants) - 15k - Explicit - Love Letters - Getting Together - College AU

A sterek college!AU where writing student Stiles specializes in love letters, runs a blog about it and can be commissioned to write love letters on behalf of lovers who are at a loss for words.

He makes some cash, he’s good at what he does (especially when he gets to be a little more explicit in his letters), it pays for his textbooks and that’s all he’s really looking for and life is fine. That is, until someone anonymously commissions him to write a love letter to mathematics student, Derek Hale.

19: Chasing Slumber by @hyperlittlenori - 21k - Explicit - Post-Nogitsune - Porn With Feelings - Fix it

Stiles finds solitude and a glimpse at recovering from his ordeal with the Nogitsune in a dingy motel far from Beacon Hills. Inhuman blue eyes follow his silent struggles in the darkness of the room and he can no longer pretend to sleep, pretend he hasn’t been profoundly changed by all that has happened. He can only let his fingers stretch out across threadbare but clean sheets and clench around them, in a failed attempt at not reaching for Derek.

20 : the thread is ripping by @thepsychicclam - 36k - Explicit - Pinning - Angst with a happy ending - Flashbacks

Stiles is 27 now, with a master’s degree and a career and a house and a serious boyfriend and a life in San Francisco that doesn't include Derek. But then Stiles unexpectedly shows back up in Beacon Hills, and Derek would recognize that scent anywhere.

If you are interested, feel free to check out my Sterek Fic Recs Collections on A03.

On this lovely note, happy reading guys!

#Fic rec #Sterek #sterek fics rec #sterek fics #my favs!#spread the love #teen wolf #teen wolf fics

423 notes · View notes

samstrugglingwithlife · 4 years

Text

Haikyuu Boyfriends Karasuno Part 1

THIRD YEARS

Daichi

Daichi is a responsible, mature and loving man. He is selfless and adoring.

He’s the kind of boyfriend that even your parents approve of, like they would give him the spare keys to your house and allow him to come over even if they’re not at home. They trust him that much.

As YOUR boyfriend, he’s a complete gentleman. He makes sure you’re comfortable with him, that you don’t feel suffocated in this relationship.

He would walk you to and from school. On days where practice runs longer and you have to walk home on your own he’ll make sure to text you and ask you if you’ve reached home okay. He might even show up that evening at your door with a few meat buns to share with you.

He’s the captain of a whole sports team and a third year in college preparatory classes so he’s got a lot on his plate but he’d never be too tired for you. If you want to go on late night walks, just call him. You want to go on a fun weekend date, he’s asking you before you can even think about it.

Y’know how he puts his team first and care a lot for his team mates both as a captain and as a friend. So, if you allow him he will want to introduce you to them at some point in your relationship. He’ll fall for you even more if you start to care for the team just like he does. If you show up to help Kiyoko and Yachi, if you bring snacks for everyone, if you give the boys a pep talk before their upcoming games then oh boy! Man’s a goner, he’s so in love with you that he would ask you to marry him on the spot! To him these actions of yours mean that you support him and that you want to share some of his burden with him and that means the world to him.

He’ll always tell you that you don’t have to show up to his matches, that he knows that you support him even when you’re not physically there. But if you do show up and cheer for the team, you can bet that he’ll be even more motivated and he’ll suddenly feel energized after seeing your form on the stands with Yachi. No matter what the outcome of the game, he’ll run to you after and hug you and thank you profusely and he will keep on declaring his love for you.

When you two go out on dates he won’t be too much into PDA. He’ll hold your hand or have his hand on your back, he might sneak a small peck on your lips if no one’s looking. I have a feeling that he cares a lot about ‘public decency and demeanor’, more so when he actually becomes a cop.

At home when you two are alone he’ll hold you close. He likes to just randomly come up to you and hold in a hug where your head is resting on his chest and he will kiss your head.

Once you guys move in together, which he will ask you after you two graduate from your respective universities, he will make sure that house chores are divided equally between you two. Even though he may have night shifts and odd working hours, he’ll make sure all of his chores are done. He would never want to burden you, ever.

All in all, I think that he will never let the spark in your relationship die. He will treat every date as if it’s your first and he will tell you he loves you everyday.

Sugawara

Sugawara is a very caring and a very nurturing guy. Not that we’re going to overlook the fact that he is slightly feral too.

He’s the type to put you and your needs first. He’ll make sure you’re hydrated, he will reminded you to take breaks if you’re working to hard, he’ll bring an umbrella to school if you forget yours, he’ll help you study for an important test. He just loves you that much.

He will always tell you that he is grateful that someone like you decided to date someone like him. He tends to get very insecure about himself, please hug him and tell him he’s perfect that he has no reason to feel inferior because he really is perfect. Just as you lift him and his spirits up he will do the same for you, he will slowly but surely melt all of your insecurities away.

He knows that he is no longer a regular setter for the team so he will tell you that its okay if you don’t show up to any of the games but don’t listen to him. Surprise him by going to his games, if he is playing that day then your presence will definitely boost his confidence and he will play with more enthusiasm and vigor. You are his strength. Even if he’s not playing and you’re there he’d be happy just knowing that you’re there to support his team.

Any chance he finds, Suga will take on out on a date. They can range from peaceful coffee shops and library dates to chaotic running in the rain, playing tag in the park type of dates. Sometimes, you’ll have dates at home and you’ll make dinner together and he will make you laugh with his jokes and will just be extremely cheerful around you.

Suga doesn’t mind PDA as long as it is decent. He’ll kiss your hand while your fingers are intertwined with his, he’ll kiss your cheeks, he’ll peck your lips, he’ll hug you and sometimes playfully spin you around.

I see him as the type to love cuddles; when you two are alone, whether you’re sitting on the couch or laying in bed, he’ll have his arms wrapped around your body. Sometimes, he will ask you to hold him, he’ll nuzzle his face into your chest or your neck and croon at your gentle words telling him how wonderful and perfect he is.

Overall, Sugawara is the perfect guy. He will know how to match your moods. He’s gentle as a lake but he’s also as chaotic as the stormy sea. He’ll make you smile, he’ll make you laugh, he’ll cry with you and he’ll grow with you. You two would be the kind of couple that would be each other’s rock, the kind that builds each other up!

Asahi

Asahi is a gentle giant, he has a fragile heart. He truly is the description of appearances can be misleading.

Asahi has a soft heart and he is insecure about everything so when you two first get together he treats everyday as if its your last day together. It will be up to you to reassure him that you’re dating him because you like him and that you intend to stay.

He will apologize to you a lot about almost nothing in particular and it will break your heart but with time and patience and your love and constant support this habit will soon die!

I feel like he will rely on you lot emotionally. He will never ask you outwardly to reaffirm him but he’ll come to you first when he is feeling discouraged and depressed about his abilities as both the ace and your boyfriend.

But not everything is about that in your relationship, with you he will slowly learn to be more confident and be more vocal about what he wants. Just as you would never want to see him down he also never wants to you to feel sad or insecure, after all, you’re the strongest person he knows and he will tell you exactly that.

As far as dates go, he is well aware that his outward appearance is quite intimidating and that makes him slightly uncomfortable that people might think that this brute has forced such a sweet you to go out with him, even though you tell him that you would never allow people to say that, he would prefer to stay home most of the times. You two will watch movies, he’ll let you style his hair and he’ll play with yours. When you two do go out together he prefers to do activities that you like, and if you two go shopping he will genuinely help you out and give opinions as you try on clothes! He’ll learn that outdoor dates are fun and learn to step out more.

When you two are cuddling, I feel like, he’ll want to hold you most times because he knows how much he relies on you so he wants you to feel safe in his arms just as he feels safe in your presence. He’ll hold you snugly in his big arms, your head on his chest his cheek resting on top of your head as you two hum a duet.

He is someone who will love you unconditionally and will forever be grateful that you’re the one in his life. Everyday you two spend together you will each discover a new side to one another. And years down the line Asahi will kiss you as he is holding you close and thank you for helping him become the man he is and being patient with him and watching him grow.

#haikyuu #haikyuu!!#haikyuu imagines #haikyuu headcanons #haikyuu x reader #karasuno #karasuno third years #daichi #sawamura daichi #Sugawara #sugawara koushi #asahi #azumane asahi

254 notes · View notes

sparklingchan · 4 years

Text

Tipsy Turvy || Choi San(Ateez)

Pairing : Reader (fem.) x Choi San

Word count : 5k+

Warnings : Cuss words , alcohol , hangover , mentions of over drinking, not proof read.

Genre : Fluff , a tiny bit of angst , romance , friends to lovers au.

Description : You have a complicated relationship with San , and the alcohol in your system makes it worse ( or better).

Author's Note : So with all honesty , I have NO idea how people behave when drunk so I searched it up and wrote this 90% based on that ( and 10% on my friends’ advice). I hope at least one of y’all get the horrible pun in the title -_-

Please do reblog , like and comment if you like this. My DMs are also open so if you want to gimme a review , feel free.

Enjoy!

The coffee in the cup must have gone cold by now, because the moment you touch it’s surface ,you don't feel the same sting as you did a few minutes ago.

Not that it tasted good anyway. You're almost glad you didn't have to drink it but maybe, right now, you could use a sip or two to spare yourself a few seconds of peace.

"The coffee is wonderful, isn't it? It's my favorite one." The man in front of you - Mike - needs to seriously give you a break, or else there will be blood on the streets. Literally, "I'm glad you like it."

Does he not see the clearly disgusted look on your face ? Or was he so sure you'd like this drink just because he ordered it without even asking you?

"Yeah ,its fine." You sigh , touching your lips to the mouth of the cup and then putting it back down. You're not drinking that already tasteless and now cold coffee. No way.

"So ,y/n, since we're expected to give our parents an answer after this date, I'd like to know about your opinions first . And please be honest. I would hate to upset you." He says , scratching his chin .

Your eyes widen at the unexpected string of words. This is the first time since this stupid date began that he actually asked your opinion on anything.

"Well," you begin, your mind filling up with tons of words that you'd waited patiently to let out , "Marriage is a big decision. At least for me. And this is all too fast. I just hope we have enough time to know each other before our parents set the date."

He nods his head , “ I agree, I agree. Its important . Right."

You furrow your brows. His reaction seems very forced. Like he really didn't agree with you , but for the sake of it , he's agreeing.

"And what kind of qualities do you look for in a man,y/n?" You want to roll your eyes at the question but you pull your lips up in a smile, not quiet touching your eyes but enough to convince him. You wonder why he was trying so hard to save a date that had been going downhill from the moment he sat down in front of you. You guys clearly didn't like each other, and the spark was missing.

A spark you'd only ever felt with one person.

"Its difficult to describe ideal types but yeah,I'd like someone who's compatible with me and loving and well.. obviously respectful." You say. Mike chuckles at your answer , as if amused by it, "I was expecting you to say you wanted someone who's rich and handsome like...me , honestly. But it's alright." You wonder if he actually hears himself because he really sounded like a self absorbed piece of shit right now. And you'd really do anything to escape from this date.

"Well , I guess not. " you reply with a chuckle. In all honesty, you yourself don't know what your ideal type is. It's not about the conditions or requirements that a person fulfills. It's not a job , it's a connection. You can't confine people to certain criterias. It defies the whole purpose of that connection. And even if you did have qualities you looked for in a man , everything would always end up pointing at only one damn person. You push his images away even before they can surface into your mind.

"So anyway, as I was saying before the coffee arrived , my dad bought this really pretty yacht for me last month and it's super amazing to - " and you shut him out completely while he continues blabbering and you quietly sip the disgusting coffee in front of you.

You really want to groan now. Like on his face. Putting emphasis on how draining and boring this whole conversation is for you.

But all you do is smile and nod.

You were going to reject him the moment your parents set you up on a date with a ' nice and charming bachelor '. What side of Mike did they find even remotely nice or charming? You would never know. But one thing is sure now ,you will at least not have to deal with your parents pestering you for marriage after you reject Mike.

The weather is extremely humid today , despite it having rained in the morning so without a doubt , you'd spent your day indoors , reading a book and drinking unhealthy amount of fruit punch.

"Are they still upset ? " your parents should have seen it coming ,really. The rejection was as inevitable as the rising of the sun every morning or the setting of the sun in the evening. Yet , your parents are pretty disappointed at the decision even after three days since that stupid date. You , on the other hand are happy to have gotten rid of Mike - even if it meant your parents being angry.

Your younger brother , Jongho ,sighs into the phone, " What do you think? They really thought you'd finally marry now."

You don't really blame them though. Not at all. That's what they were always taught ,weren't they? Graduate high school, finish college ,get a good job and get married. The full circle.That is all they've every known yet you find yourself upset at the fact that they didn't consider your unwillingness to this marriage ( or any other marriage) at all. You're just barely starting to work ,you cannot throw away all of that to be a good wife and daughter in law. Sure Mike is the son of some rich man who does business with your father, but economical relationships cannot be a basis for a marriage.

"Well, I can't help it . I'm not marrying that asshole at any cost. " you huff , " He is so creepy and weird. Let mom and dad stay pressed. I don't care."

"Is it just because you didn't find Mike interesting or something else?" Jongho asks.

"I guess? " you reply, scratching the back of your head.

"You know , y/n, I understand that you don't want to get married and whatever but we both know there's a solid reason behind it and I am sick of you denying it all the time." Jongho is too honest for your liking. Too brutal , no sugarcoated words. Just the truth.

And the truth stings.

"Shut up." You grumble, fiddling with the book in your hands , legs dangling from the edge of your bed, " I told you not to mention it ever again?"

"Y/n, you love him. Okay? You have loved him for seven years now . It is high time you shoot your shot or else you'll end up with some rich asshole who doesn't give two shits about you!"

He's right,of course he is. His words are not really an opinion or a vague prediction of the future. Those are facts. But hearing him say all that out loud makes your blood turn cold in your body. Fear creeping through every inch of your skin , making it hard to think clearly.

"I don't think it matters if I love him or not. I gave up on him. We haven't spoken much ever since college ended. " you say.

" You didn't give up. You just ran away instead of acknowledging it. There's a difference." Jongho replies , " And for your kind information it's only been six months since college got over. You need to stop talking like it was twenty years ago or something. "

You chuckle at his last phrase, grateful that he's trying to uplift the weirdly tense mood. "I don't think I can do it , Jongho. I want to. I really do but I don't think he likes me back." You admit.

"You're delusional if you think he doesn't like you back, y/n. All the late night car drives, movie dates , eating unhealthy food late into the nights - San loves you too. Obviously he does."

You sigh ,running your fingers over the rough page of the book in your lap. 'Whatever our souls are made of, his and mine are the same.' The words read out. The tightening of your chest increases.

"He was just being nice." You mutter.

Jongho sighs loudly from the other side , "Okay , believe what you want . I can't handle both you and mom-dad together, okay? Spare me your bullshit. Bye."

Wow, talk about being a rude, disrespectful child !

You are usually not the one to point fingers or put blame on other people , but you really despised your best friend right now. And you have every right to do so. Your best friend is the main reason why your parents are so desperately trying to get you married and see you settle down and have kids and whatever. Jisoo is the epitome of every good quality all parents desire in a daughter. She's perfect. Even more than that sometimes.

"How's your husband?" Your question doesn't sound very genuine - the words slipping out of your tongue like they were being forced out. But Jisoo seems to let it go.

"He's good , really good. " She replies ,taking a sip from the only can of cola you had left in your fridge. She passes it over to you.

"How lucky ." You mutter , taking a sip of the same drink.

"I know what you're thinking ,y/n. I know your ass is upset about everything that happened with Mike but things take time. Okay? I married early because I wanted to." she says, reading right through you like you were a book she'd read millions of times ,"If you don't want to marry , don't. Stop blaming yourself for not finding good guys." " I wonder if I'll ever find anyone even remotely nice, Jisoo. The only few guys I've been set up on dates with are not my type and well , Mike ... I don't know. We're just not compatible." You complain , " And besides I'm so terrified of marrying a guy I barely know."

Jisoo sighs , "Then marry a guy you've known for a long time."

"Who are you talking about?" You frown. You know exactly who she is talking about but you want to hear her say it. Say his name which you dare not even repeat to yourself when alone.

"Choi San ,of course. The love of your life ,your sun and stars , your sweetheart. " she says , her dreamy eyes widening to exaggerate her point.

You slap her arm hard , almost a little too hard. But you're convinced that she deserves it. "Ow !" She yells ,rubbing the sore area on her arm.

"That name is forbidden in my vicinity." You say.

Okay ,maybe now you are the one who deserves a slap. On the cheek. You couldn't believe that his name still fills your stomach with butterflies and causes your heart to beat so fast that you feel dizzy even though you claim that you're over him.

"No, it's not, y/n. Come on ,dude. You're still not over him. You will never be unless you confess and face the supposed rejection on your own. Only then you'll find it in yourself to seek other guys , unless that's not what you want." She jabs her finger on your shoulder softly , "That, or you can marry San himself. It's very simple ,really."

Now that she put it that way ,it sounds even more complicated and it sends your mind to a voyage into the sea of memories that you rarely even acknowledged anymore( or at least ,you tried to).

San's pretty eyes and alluring smile , the soft hold of his hand on your arm as you run to the movie halls just five minutes before it closes , the warmth of his hugs that you so dearly loved , his silky black hair that you've wanted to touch on so many occasions and the day you were sure he had leaned in to kiss you but your annoying brother decided to call just at that exact moment. You almost wish you could go back to your university graduation day , and wait a little longer for him after the event got over and tell him that he meant the world to you. More than he could ever imagine. You really wish you had waited that day.

"Jongho has this stupid theory that he likes me too. He's making me even more confused. " you say.

"At least Jongho has more brain cells than you. That kid deserves an award or something." Jisoo replies , chuckling.

"He's not a kid. He's just a year younger than me and you." You deadpan. Great, your best friend and brother are now on the same team.

She rolls her eyes , "Yeah , you are a kid too. Only a kid acts so naive and stupid when everything they've ever wanted is right there in front of them. Hell, even a kid would realise that San loves you !"

Jisoo talks a lot , but her words are never empty or vague. She says whatever she wants to and has to. And she is always able to make a point. But you're a dumb bitch who likes to pretend she's still not in love with her childhood sweetheart and is looking for love somewhere else.

"Anyway, can we go for a drink?"

"Glad you finally asked." Jisoo grabs your arm and drags you out of the house.

Your favorite bar in the entire world has to be the one you've been going to since you were in high school. From your first time drinking to vomiting in its toilet after having way too many vodka shots , from dancing with your friends to crying alone in a corner , that place has seen it all.

Coincidentally( not really), its Jisoo's favorite bar too.

"Okay, y/n. I think you should stop now. That's enough."

Coincidentally also ,you happen to not have a good alcohol tolerance yet an endearing desire to drown your sorrows in those glasses.

"No, I'm not even properly drunk." You whine ,your words only barely making sense to Jisoo. She grabs the glass away from you.

"Come on , let's take you home. " she tries to pull you from your seat , "Can't believe I thought it was a good idea to drink on a weekday."

"No, no, Jisoo. " you resist , pushing her away. " I want to..stay. here. I like it here. It's so warm and cozy . If I go home, I'll cry. I hate home. It's so ugly. Ew. This place is so pretty ."

Your vision is so blurry that your brain can't even form clear images anymore. You see Jisoo's form after squinting hard enough.

"You won't cry. I'll take care of you, y/n. Come on." Jisoo is so insistent you have to hold yourself back from punching her. Her lucky ass would never understand how much in pain your heart is in. And how much the alcohol helps in forgetting all that even just for a few minutes.

"You go home. I'll stay. I'll stay here for as long as I can. Away from all you blood suckers." You slur. And then giggle for no apparent reason.

Jisoo heaves a sigh ,sitting beside you. "Are you going to come with me or do I have to call San to pick you up?"

That was a threat. Jisoo always uses the same one and somehow, it always seems to work. Not today though.

"Hah! Joke's on you ! He doesn't care about me." You point at her face , giggling again.

San? Taking care of you? Funniest joke of the year.

"He does ,y/n. You know he does. What are you being like this?" She asks , rubbing your hand comfortingly. "I see the way he looks at you."

"He probably has a girlfriend already. He always posts romantic shit on Instagram. " you say ,resting your chin on your arm.

"He doesn't have one. I know he doesn't. He probably posts all that for you." She says.

You want to believe her but your brain feels fuzzy and foggy now. Like the sky on winter mornings.

"I want to see San, Jisoo. I miss him. I miss him so much. " you keep muttering under your breath , "Take me to him. I miss him."

Jisoo stares at you - wide eyed and slightly annoyed. Your low alcohol tolerance will get you into serious trouble one day.

"We can see him tomorrow. Let's go home now. Now." She pulls your arm again.

You push her off , "I said I want to see San ! Right now! Take me to him!"

You have never yelled at anyone while in a drunken state before so the sudden increased volume of your voice scares Jisoo. She let's go of your arm.

"Okay, will you come home after meeting San?" Jisoo asks ,taking her phone out to call a cab.

"Yes. No. Depends. I never want to be away from him." You say. "Take me to him , please. I haven't seen him in months. Years. I don't remember how long. Do you think he'll recognize me?"

Shaking her head , Jisoo makes a mental note to never take you out for drinking again.

San lives a few minutes away from your own apartment, but with traffic sometimes it takes almost an hour to reach his apartment.

Today must have been your lucky day because the traffic was almost negligible. Although you don't remember the journey to his house , you do remember his familiar voice greeting you and Jisoo like he had almost expected you both to arrive at his door this late at night.

"She was throwing a tantrum that she wanted to see you. So I brought her here. I hope it's not a problem. " Jisoo says in her sweet voice that she uses on everyone but you and her husband. You scowl.

"Hey, I wasn't throwing a tantrum! " You hit her arm again , but she puts on the fakest smile when San looks at the both of you with a confused face.

"And she's not very sober right now." Jisoo admits ,sighing. San presses his lips in line , observing you as play with the hem of your tshirt and your eyes are focused on his face. You never had so much confidence in a sober state. He knows this because he's seen you like this a million times before and hopefully, if all goes well tonight , he might see this state in the future too.

His stomach does a back flip when you stick out your bottom lip in a cute little pout.

"It's okay. She can stay the night here. I believe you have something important to tell me ,y /n?" San asks, titling his head.

You nod , beaming with happiness. Your eyes never leave his perfect face and his beautiful black hair which he decided to tie in a small ponytail tonight and his toned arms and his breathtakingly sweet dimples as he leads you inside, bidding goodbye to your bestfriend. Jisoo must be very relieved right now ,you think.

"Do you need a glass of water ,y/n?" San asks you , as he takes you gently by the arm to his bedroom. His alert eyes are always on your steps ,making sure you do not trip on anything.

"No. " you giggle. You're so happy to be with him alone at last that you can barely contain it . "I missed you ,San."

He laughs at your words ,shaking his head in disbelief as he makes you sit on his warm ,fluffy bed.

You've always wanted to sit there.

"Waoowww , this bed is so soft. " you swing your legs up and down with a big grin on your face , "I want to sleep on this bed. Oh my god ,awww."

San sees you lean down against the headboard and laugh at the ceiling, pointing out peculiar patterns . You look very content right now ,he notices. Your flushed cheeks , big , curious eyes , messy hair , yet he thinks you look beautiful like this - raw and natural and pretty.

"San! Sit with me, come here." You say , patting the empty space beside you.

San obliges without a question. He pushes you gently to the other side of the bed , himself settling beside you , careful not to do anything that makes you uncomfortable.

"What it is that you wanted to tell me ?" San questions, his fingers reaching upto your forehead to remove the strands of hair that cover your eyes.

"Promise me you won't be mad. " You hum into his touch ,wanting nothing more than to wrap your arms around his body and snuggle into his chest. But even with alcohol in your system ,you know better than to do that.

"I promise." He replies with a toothy grin. His head leans on the headboard beside yours , his beautiful brown eyes drilling into yours ,making your knees go weak and heart flutter. And if it were possible to replace all blood from your body with physical adoration for Choi San ,you would have done it already. "Pinky promise?" You ask again ,lifting your right pinky up in front of his face.

Sighing , he connects his pinky to yours then pressing your thumbs together, "Pinky promise."

You take a deep breath then as naturally as ever ,the words you've always wanted to say roll out of your mouth , "I like you. "

San's breathing gets stuck in his throat , his whole being as if swallowed into a black hole for a few seconds. He stares at you like you were suddenly someone he'd never seen , never heard of before. Like you were a stranger that caught his eye in the mall. Like a gemstone he'd found while digging the ground. Like a precious falling star on a cloudy night.

"I-I mean we have known each other for sometime now. It's normal that you like me. As a friend." He stammers.

You roll your eyes , " I did not mean as a friend ,you idiot. I meant I like you as a man. You're so stupid, gosh." You punch his arm.

His heart skips a beat. He'd always known deep down his heart that this confession would happen one day or the other - but he had always hoped it would be him to say it first ,not you. His ego is a teeny tiny bit hurt.

"I know you don't like me , " you whine , your excited tone now suddenly switching into a sad one , " I know you won't date me."

San frowns at this new melancholic side of yours.

"Why would you think that?" He asks.

"I just know ,okay?" You say ,tears filling your eyes , " And that's why I agreed to an arranged marriage."

"You must have met someone nice then?" He takes his hand in yours.

Jongho was right - you love him. So much that it hurts to look at him ,knowing that one day you'll have to marry a man who isn't him. It hurts like someone is pressing a hot metal rod onto your skin.

You start sobbing.

"No! Of course not ! I don't want anyone but you! " You yell , a little too loud , " But my parents are still insistent about it. How do I tell them that I can't marry anyone else because I'm so in love with you?"

That's another new piece of information for San. But this one makes his heart drop into the deepest pits of his stomach , making him go numb for a few seconds. You were almost taken away from him, just because he'd always put your relationship in a complicated situation. You had almost held someone else's hand on the alter. You had almost ended up in someone else's arms.

The image of you with another man nauseates him and he decides to stop being a coward . Right now ,right at this moment .

"I like you ,too, you idiot." He says , not quite meeting your teary eyes." Don't go find anyone else. I'm here. I really am ,y/n."

His sincere voice washes over you like the first showers of monsoon - refreshing and enchanting. You feel like melting into a puddle under his gaze.

"I wasn't planning on anyway. " You sniff and rub your tears away. He leans in closer to your face , rubbing your cheekbones with the pad of his thumb. And you , being the shameless person you are , stare at his kissable, pink lips. If you lean in a little more , they'd touch and you could finally kiss him. You really want to . Would he mind ?

He presses a soft kiss on your forehead , pulling you into his warm embrace.

"I want to go to sleep and wake up like this every morning." You mumble into his chest , your hand playing with the hem of his t-shirt. "We will. I promise." he replies. The thought itself makes him feel warm inside , "I'll talk to your parents about the arranged marriage thing. They love me more than they would any other guy out there."

Your parents in fact do love San. Whenever they met him , they'd be filled with praises for him. Although a little jealous , you could easily see why San was so easy to like.

"You smell so nice." You say abruptly , drowsiness slowly taking over you , your eye lids getting heavier by the minute.

San's chest vibrates as his laugh fills the room , "Thank you, y/n."

"Will you be here when I wake up? You aren't going to run off, right? " You are just spewing out random sentences at this point but he doesn't complain either way. He likes this honest and vulnerable side of you.

"I'll be right here. Don't worry. " he whispers ,running his fingers through your hair , "But I'm pretty sure you won't remember anything tomorrow ."

You laugh, a big hearty laugh as you finally find enough courage to lightly wrap your arm around his torso. "I'll remember, San . I never forget."

San rubs your head soothingly , smiling to himself, knowing that even if you forget about it in the morning , he'll really be there to remind you of it. He'll be there by your side, as he always has been.

Every hangover is like a cycle that includes pain , regret and a promise to never drink so much again yet you somehow always seem to be struggling with the last one.

And the inevitable headache that follows makes you feel like someone had thrusted millions of knives in your head.

It hurt. Badly.

You stir in your position ,groaning at your throbbing head.

"Woah , good morning , sleepy head." San purrs into your ears , his early morning voice sending chills down your spine.

Wait. San? Choi San? With you in his arms? On a bed?

You sit up at the speed of a lightning bolt , breaking away from his warm embrace and crawling to the farthest corner of the bed. You look around the room , your heartbeat in your throat , taking in the unfamiliar surroundings that reminded you of what you might have done while in a drunken state.

Shit. Shit. Shit.

Your eyes scan San, his sleepy face pressed to the pillow and his lips curved in a smile. His white t-shirt hangs loose from his shoulder, exposing the skin near his collarbone and his black, messy hair covering half of his face.

And even in panic mode , your first thought is that he looks ethereal with that early morning glow. Is this what being whipped really means?

"Y/n, don't tell me you forgot what happened last night. " he says ,visibly annoyed. He forces himself up in a sitting position as he runs his fingers through his messy hair.

You look away from him , adrenaline rushing through your veins as you try to recall last night's episode. Surely ,you didn't sleep with him since both of you are fully clothed and you didn't feel sore anywhere. Thankfully.

"Y/n? " he calls you again but you don't reply because your brain is way too occupied at the moment.

You remember the sound of a very weird combination of words leaving your mouth last night and an even weirder combination of words leaving his. And that's when it hits you - you had confessed to him. Full on movie style. All those years of daydreaming and trying to keep everything a secret gone into vain , your heart placed naked in front of him.

"Oh fucking hell." You hold your head in between your hands ,closing your eyes.

Maybe this was all a dream and if you focused hard enough ,you'd wake up in your bed , alone and yearning for the man supposedly in front of you. But that would still be better than this.

"Y/n, it's alright. You don't have to be embarrassed. " San says, inching closer to you.

You sigh. It's not a dream and you have to face him now.

"I-I'm sorry for whatever I said last night. I didn't mean to make you feel uncomfortable at all. I don't know what had gotten into me." You say, rubbing your forehead.

By now , San is kneeling right in front of you, his galaxy filled eyes never leaving yours.

"I should be sorry , you idiot." He says , gently tapping your forehead ," if I wasn't such a coward and had confessed to you earlier , everything would have been different now. But better late than never , right?"

You gulp hard.

Now is the time to wake up , y/n, I'm going to be super pissed if this turns out to be a dream, you wonder to yourself.

"So..what you're saying is - "

"I like you , yes. Not as a friend , not as a classmate. I like you as a woman and if you agree to this ," San leans in dangerously closer , "Then I'll like you as a girlfriend, too."

You didn't need time to agree to this. You didn't need a second thought. You only need a small tug at your heartstring , which happened everytime you see his eyes focused on you and only you.

"Yes." You say.

His face breaks into a massive grin as he wraps his arms around you , with yours around his torso. You can feel the fast beating of his heart against your cheek as you snuggle into his chest .

"Thank you. Thank you so much." He whispers into your hair. Your cheeks are burning red by now but it's alright. It's a good type of burning. You can come to like it in the near future.

You don't know how long it is before he finally decides to pull away , much to your dismay.

"I'm going to make breakfast . Are pancakes okay with you?" He says , his arms by his side but his body still close to yours.

"Yeah. Obviously. " You loved his pancakes, as a matter of fact. Once, Jongho had even forced you to confess to San during your college years just so he could eat those delicious pancakes whenever he wanted to.

"Okay. You can go freshen up in the bathroom by then." He then unexpectedly takes your face in his hands , inching closer to yours with every passing second, " Don't miss me too much though."

You pout, playing along , " I already do."

And just like that , he presses his soft , luscious lips to yours, enveloping them in a quick kiss.

"Bye." And just like that too , he runs away into the kitchen , avoiding confronting what had just happened while you are left frozen and shocked and petrified and all synonyms of those words in the English dictionary.

But you hear him hum his favourite song softly from the kitchen and your shoulders relax.

Relax , y/n , you tell yourself , it's just San and he is your boyfriend now.

159 notes · View notes

albino-whumpee · 3 years

Text

The boss´ herding dog

You can thank insomnia for this one. Also, my need to show an aspect of Albus I´m DYING to explore on the arc after For you. This is a few weeks after the whole photos fiasco. Sann has barely started to learn sign language so he will sound a bit cut(?).

Taglist: @castielamigos-whump-side-blog @giggly-evil-puppy @cowboysrappin @haro-whumps @burtlederp @neuro-whump @comfortforthepain @whumps-the-word @whole-and-apart-and-between @broken-horn @ashintheairlikesnow @rosesareviolentlyread @starnight-whump @just-a-whumping-racoon-with-wifi @as-a-matter-of-whump @whumpasaurus101 @grizzlie70 @twistedcaretaker

CW// Slavery, dehumanization, suggestive language to taunt, manhandling, blood, angry caretaker, workplace bullying, conditioning, pet whump, mentioned ableism and negative views on stimming, mentioned past noncon and fucky victim self blaming (it was necessary kind of fucky)

It was odd for him to show the collar around. People stared, people whispered. Albus would hear them talk about him on his back all the time now. But he would keep working. As it was what his owner bought him for. He knew that. He knew it and yet…

“Do you really have to go, Tony?” He asked the man putting his things inside a cardboard box. As he scratched his wrist over the leather band Sasha gave him to cover the number. He frowned at the clean desk, the walls that had been decorated with flyers ideas and visual references, the drawer with his snacks too were gone. All fitted inside the trash bag the lady had put into her cart a few moments ago.

It was a quick clean up so the box was almost empty. His analogue clock, his sketchbooks, his computer, tablet, photos of Sasha and him, of his family and even one that included him looking awkward as Sasha hugged him and Tony took the photo with his phone.

It was funny how much of a life could fit inside a box.

The man shrugged, pulling the box over the empty desk. “I hit the boss’ son. I have to, buddy” Albus lowered his head. If he hadn’t…he shook his head. There wouldn’t have been a party in the first place if he hadn’t. He had been good, but sometimes, it wasn’t enough to be more than that. Tony’s wide hand squeezed his shoulder “It’s not your fault, Al. I promise I hit that bastard because he deserved it. But is annoying because I didn’t have a brick to build him a prettier face” he joked making the albino smile. The other smiled too, opening his arms “Hey, Al can I hug you? I’m gonna miss you man”

The albino didn’t need to be asked, not from him. But it felt good to know he had an option. “Im gonna miss you too” Albus pulled his arms around his waist and squeezed. Sinking on his chest. After a moment they pulled apart and Tony dig through his things to take out the bags of snacks to put them on his arms. “Sasha will keep them on her office now”

“You know she’s never there”

Tony grimaced “But she lets her office open. You can take them and come to have lunch with us” Albus mouth opened to say Zarai wouldn’t- hadn’t allowed him to do that. Even if he went grocery shopping with his ID… “I talked with her. With miss Montenegro. She said it’s alright if you came with us. Just to notify her before you go” Tony smiled. He had his jaw on the floor. Always helping him like that… he couldn’t help but go for another hug.

“Thank you” the albino muttered as the man ruffled his hair.

“And how’s Sann? Everything going ok?” Albus scratched his neck as Tony sat on the chair. They still had time before the new guy came. Tony crossed his arms “He’s having a hard time isn’t it?”

“He’s adapting…slowly…”

They had been eating on the floor with Sann for a while now. Until they could get him to sit at the table. “It was a full conversation to tell him to not be naked in the house...and that he could sleep in my bed alone without...earning it...” that made a vein pop out Tony’s forehead.

“That pervert bastard” he said through gritted teeth.

“Yeah… At least he’s doing very well with Sasha’s lessons. Told me about this new book he´s reading in signs!” the albino smiled remembering how happy he had looked to see them come back the first few days. The book pile over his nightstand growing and growing as the days went by. For some reason calculus text books from Zarai’s days at college and an old encyclopedia had caught his attention.

It had become normal for him to work on the laptop on the studio’s sofa and have Sann sitting next to him on the floor reading. Sometimes, he mindlessly hanged his arm only to find Sann leaning on to it. He had tried not to touch him, to pull away, but he had caught his hand and pulled it to his head. Sloppily signed it felt good when he did that.

“And how are you feeling?” Tony suddenly asked taking him by surprise. His face was knit with a bit of worry.

Albus forced a smile “I’ll be fine” he replied. The other hummed.

“Don’t forget Jeremy is also there and half the trainees adore you. If you need help” Albus nodded bitterly. Lee had stopped talking to them entirely. Wouldn’t listen to her tasks unless another person told her. A few people had become like that towards him now.

Because he was a box boy and would always act keeping his owner´s pleasure in mind like a loyal dog, he had heard them say. And they were right. He had been trained to have his owner’s safety as his maximum priority. If Zarai was in danger, he wouldn’t doubt a second to switch places.

Albus had to say goodbye to Tony that day to welcome days of dealing with the aftermath of what Robert had provoked.

Dealing with people letting things slip carelessly just to see him try to catch it, bossing him around, laughing when he did all the tasks, when it was “just a joke”. Having almost a heart attack upon finding a dog plate full with dog food over his desk with a note that said “for the boss’ puppy” he had to throw away and clean before Zarai saw it. Going to more public zones was tricky now. He was fine with the rumors. But hearing two trainees talk about their lack of promotions and suddenly seeing him enter the room to use the copying machine went really uncomfortable when he overheard one sigh.

“At least I don’t get deals by making my pet sleep with them” Albus hand crunched the pages on his hand and slammed them on the machine before he turned to them. Recognizing the dirty blonde who had talked as Galván. A guy who had graduated from a top college because his parents could afford it with pocket money and worked there because his uncle made a few calls.

“Ma’am´s position was earnt through her own hard work and years of experience. I would be very happy to remind you, you will need either her or my signature to have your degree after four years of dropping college, so you can find any other job than just an internship someone gave you” the guys snorted.

“What? Puppy boy can actually bark?” The other guy went, a black haired guy with a wiry body type and at least two heads taller than him. He vaguely reminded him of handler Harry. His primary handler. The one who supervised his whole training, and the one to make him stop circling his thumbs, wiggle his leg or tap when he was nervous. Until eventually it came back and Zarai said nothing. They started rounding him “Look at you, acting like you own the place” one of them reached to his neck and Albus stayed still as he uncovered the collar. Digging his nails into his hand “but you’re just the herd dog. Looking after your Master’s sheeps”

“By that logic, I guess the sheep should know they’re below the dog’s watch” the guy felt a chill seeing Albus’s crimson eyes gleam darkly. A grin crept to his face as he firmly put the guy´s hand away. “You were so slow at the beginning and asked me for help for something that took me two days to learn. It was me who helped you not get fired in your first week, wasn’t it? The dog with no degree” the guy scrunched his nose. Albus felt strange as something coiled inside his stomach and a white stinging pain formed behind his eyes “You better not stray from the herd and stay where I can see you”

“Shut up” the guy said pathetically, amusing Albus.

“Shut up what? Remember your manners” and Albus was bitterly reminded of training. Of the white rooms and the men who smiled when they shoved him to his knees. Who lifted his chin up and mouthed his instructions. The same he was saying now, echoing through his memories “You will refer to your superiors with respect. And when they ask you to do something, whatever it may be, your only reply will be “yes, sir” understood?”

The other guy laughed at his friend. Picked his ribs before turning to Albus again.

“Well, aren’t you sharp? My uncle’s boxie is a dumb domestic who can’t even clean a spot right. Just mindlessly begs to be forgiven all the time” there was something on his smirk that made Albus’ skin crawl “he became a lot more fun when they taught him how he could be useful as a romantic” the boy´s eyes sparked with malice “Heard all the ordeal with the CEO’s pet and you, sir” Albus froze “But I need to know from you, sir. Do you herd him too?” He took a step closer to Albus in that same suffocating air as the handlers. Albus tried to control his breathing. It would be fine. Their conversation had gathered a few faces, as well. Quietly amusing themselves with the show “Do you make the Romantic say “yes, ma’am” to her when she’s using him? Or do you make him say that to you only? I heard you were a romantic too, so maybe, you’re just teaching him how she likes it so he can join in? Or maybe, he’s worse than that? He’s your pet sir?”

—

The sound of her heels made faces on the crowd watch on her direction. Many of them running away as soon as they spotted her. Giving her freeway to the middle of all the commotion.

“Take it back!” She heard Albus scream eraged, so atypical from him. It was a surprise to see Albus being held back by a trainee as another stood before him with his knuckles peeled red and covering his bloody nose. Two guys restraining him harder as they saw her. Albus spit a bit of blood as he shouted “You know nothing about him! Take it back!” He jerked against the guy restraining him.

“Mister Serra stop!” the blonde trainee said putting his all into not letting go even as he squirmed so violently. Kicks in the air just to get an inch closer.

“NO! He has no right to say that about him! He doesn’t know shit about us! None of you do!” He screamed at the top of his lungs “Let- ngh, Let me go Jeremy!” He said through gritted teeth. “I need to knock some sense up that stupid head of-“

“Hear this out, the dog wanting to explain to me about a cocksleeve!” He cut him, just making Albus fight harder.

“Enough!” She hollered coming to his line of sight. Freezing them completely. Some people had taken out their cameras and she snatched one phone out of their hands. “What is this? A high school quarrel? You’re adults in the working force, gentlemen” she let it sink, seeing how Albus went stiff and trembled since the moment he spotted her. Zarai turned her head to the trainee with the bloody nose “We wont send some little piece of paper for your parents to sign, you go straight out” Albus eyebrows knit in horror stopping to struggle.

“No, please wait, ma’am” he whispered shakily as Jeremy balanced letting him go.

“I dont even need to know who started. you’re fired. Get your stuff out now” she said pointing to the widened eyed trainee as Albus suddenly collapsed on the floor. “All of you better erase those videos right now unless you are sure you can face the consequences.” She growled loud enough for the crowd to let a thick quiet settle. She knelt in front of Albus and he flinched wildly when she approached her fingers to his neck.

“Pl-Please, please no. Im, I, Im sorry, please! he, he said-“ he covered the collar with his hands. Trying to keep her from taking it away.

“I dont care what he said” she terminated before she took a napkin Jeremy handed her “Im not gonna take it away, are you ok? You took quite the hit there” he nodded slowly, somewhat relieved but not taking away his hand from his neck just yet. Albus kept looking at the ground as she wiped away some of the blood off his mouth. He saw her stand and talk again to the half dispersed crowd. “Most of you don’t know me very well yet. But have clear that I do not take lightly when my property is damaged and much less when the most capable member of my team has to endure your childish behavior” Albus head sank slowly as she kept talking. Nodding when Jeremy asked if he was alright and helped him up “I thought better of you. But you have proven to me not worthy of that right. I’ve had enough of this situation” she eyed every single frowned face, every guilty and compliant. “If I hear, or see, something like this happens again, or I find any of you trying to start a fight or bullying others, I will have them personally seen outside the building after signing their resignation letter and put you on the blacklist of candidates myself. Are we clear?”

“But what about-“

“Are we clear, Miss Lee?” Zarai directed to the black haired girl among the crowd. She stared at the ground while she nodded “Whoever refuses to accept this can come to my office to explain and sign their resignation. Thats all. Disperse”

She watched them walk away, before she turned to Albus “Follow me”

The albino´s heart leapt before he walked after her with his head down. His heart drummed at each step and seemed to halt to a stop when she opened the door for him. Albus stared into her eyes, but as many other times, she was unreadable when she cocked her head.

Clenching his jaw, he stepped inside and heard the door close behind him.

He had fucked up.

He had completely broken her trust in him and he would finally be punished.

What was he thinking? Mistakes weren´t allowed.

Zarai walked past him to a small cabinet behind her desk, but Albus had his eyes locked in the ground. Not wanting to see what exactly she would use to punish him until she was on it.

“On the desk” she ordered still rumminating through a metallic box. The boy breathed in deep before walking to her desk with shaky legs. The uncertainty of what would come just made his heart race faster. He sat on it obediently anyways.

“M-Ma´am, I´m so sorry…” he started, fear taking the worst out of him, his hands got damped in sweat.

“I know you are” she replied calmly before pulling his chin up with soft fingers “Lift your head, hun” Without meaning to, he flinched wildly at the sight of blurry fingers over him. Zarai fished his jaw and pressed slightly on each side, to turn his head up “Hey, hey, don´t move. I know it hurts but I need you to stay still so I can put it on” Zarai then poked his cheek with something cold, making him blink at the refreshing sensation on his skin. “Doesn´t hurt, right?”

He blinked confused at her, “L-Lidocain?” he said in the smallest voice she had ever heard.

“Uh-huh” she kept rubbing the gel over his bruising cheek. Completely frozen over the desk as she cleaned his busted lip. After a moment she closed the lid of the gel and put it back on the metallic box. He now recognized it as a first aid kit. After she put a bandaid she looked down to throw the package in the trash “You can come down now. How´s it?”

It took the boy a moment to reply, slipping off the wood desk with ease “Better…Thank you, Ma´am”

She hummed as she put the box away, sitting on her chair as the boy stood in front of her desk utterly transfixed in her calmness.

Albus kept eyeing her furtively. Worry visible as he kept rounding his thumbs. She took notice of it quickly and stopped herself from checking her computer to sigh. “Tell me”

“Im sorry for the trouble ma’am”

The woman lifted her eyes.

“No, Im sorry. I should have done this sooner, dont worry about it” she turned on her chair to face him. Lips parting and biting it for a second “You have been working for me for six months, Albus. You know better than this” the way he sank on his shoulders confirmed “I dont wanna know what they said because your reaction was probably justified. I trust you in that. But you can’t do this again, yes?”

“Yes, ma’am” he kept quiet for a minute before he dared speak up again “Ma’am?” he tried “Why wont you punish me?” She lifted an eyebrow.

“Would you want me to?”

“N-No… I mean- no, but-” the boy stammered, squeezing his hands tight as he lowered his head submissively “…But I won´t complain if you think I deserve it”

“That´s not going to happen. You did nothing that required punishment, Albus” she sighed.

“But I started…I punched him first” he admitted.

“Well…that’s certainly surprising” she found herself wondering how he had reached his face with his small height “But no. You won’t be punished for it. The guy was also getting on my nerves with that sly mouth. So maybe I should thank you”

The albino sneaked a little smile “Then…then will you keep me? Will I be able to keep working?” Zarai sighed and nodded. The albino looked shaken, capable of keeping his composure, as he went back to work later. She knew by just watching him automatically doing his chores and cleaning up when it was time to go with a blank face.

The elevator was quiet and the ride home even more. Zarai wasn’t exactly a feeler. But she knew the way his eyes were fixed on the floor as he waited for her to enter the house was empty. She gave him a headpat then. No words as she didnt even know what to say to him that would cheer him up. But still, he leaned on to it.

“Thank you, ma’am” he said when she took away her hand to open the door.

“Everything will be ok yeah?” she smiled at him before they entered the house. The boy trailing after her feeling a small blush on his cheeks. He could hear Cloude’s loud voice and smelled something very sweet. French toasts?

Sann came trotting to meet them. Wearing one of Cloude’s shirts that were too big for him and basketball shorts. He bowed to Zarai who gave him a headpat too and a smile before walking to the kitchen to greet Cloude.

“French toasts arent breakfast?” She teased.

“Time is a social construction. Its 10 am somewhere” Cloude thought french toasts were for breakfast too, but Sann had never tried them and frankly possibly neither Albus. Prepared them? Yeah for training surely. Eat them? Not so sure “Just a lil something after a hard day” he said to her before she gave him a kiss on the cheek.

The freckled boy smiled wide before he spotted the bruise on his cheek.

“What happened?” He signed worry flooding his face as Albus shifted uncomfortably. Taking off his leather band as he remembered what the other guy had said. Anger threatening to come back. Sann noticed his knuckles were bruised too. “Hurts?”

“Nothing important” Albus shrugged. Looking away “Dont worry, it was just a scratch. but it looks ugly because…albinos bruise easily…” he said every word slower than the last, as his bitterness leaked through his words. Waiting for him to nod, to sign yes, for anything but him softly soothing his swollen knuckles.

“Easy or not, bruises still hurt” he signed as an affirmation, eyes losing focus to wonder back on memories. Sann looked up again before stroking his healthy cheek. “Wont ask how. Instead, Want some ice?” Sann smiled after signing. Just before noticing a tear rolled down Albus’s cheek. Then he frantically started to round his chest as an apology.

The albino shook his head not able to shake the smile off his face for the rest of the night. It was even more difficult as Sann finally sat on the border of the chair. Next to him. To eat french toasts for the first time and had Cloude laughing at their reaction. Even more as, deep into the night, he stroke Sann’s hair while sitting next to him reading the space part of the encyclopedia. Sometimes asking what a word meant and pouting when he didnt know. Taking out the dictionary and reading the meaning together.

The futon on his back didn’t feel so hard suddenly. Even if he managed to keep himself awake way after Sann left to sleep, he covered his eyes. After a moment, he passed his fingers around the leather collar on his neck. Loosened up to sleep like always. Still there. The physical permission to keep having all that. A cozy place to sleep, a job, friends as well as the insults and degradation.

What deemed him her property.

He had her words stuck in his mind all day. His Ma´am had made something clear that day but it didn´t make him feel better at all. It was just…so exhaustingly confusing. He didn´t understand how to be good for her, how to keep the punishments away. By some lucky strike he had managed to get this far without fucking up, but this was an strike and he knew better by now to think she would wait for a third to act.

Albus let out his breath as he covered his eyes with his hand. Feeling the warmth of his swollen fingers, he opened his eyest to stare at the knuckles with bandaids Sann insisted in putting after some ice and smiled before rolling over to face the door, covering his head with his arm like an instinct the handlers didn’t put in him, and closed his eyes to sleep.

For a moment, Albus swore to himself he would figure out his owner as he went by, even more carefully now. It would be ok. As long as he had that one person by his side, it would be enough.

13 notes · View notes

Last Seen Blogs

princesa-sem-coroa-us-blog

princesa-sem-coroa-us

kikokuso

If you're here then I feel sorry for you

theherzog

"We have met the enemy and he is us"

breakup66

Record Player

maiamitchellpics

Maia